Skip to main content

Full text of "Land and sea tales for boys and girls"

See other formats


.  •:<; 

;:  ' 

'>]{  •■  r,  '  • 

hi- 

ivffl 

Mi 
_  (  - 

1 

u 

.ift  .’it.1 

■LH _ 

h', 

^  f'4  ' 

Hi 


I 


{ 


1 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 
FOR  BOYS  AND  GIRLS 


Books  by  Rudyard  Kipling 


f 


Actions  and  Reactions 
Brushwood  Boy,  The 
Captains  Courageous 
Collected  Verse 
Day’s  Work,  The 
Departmental  Ditties 
AND  Ballads  and  Bar¬ 
rack-Room  Ballads 
Diversity  of  Crea¬ 
tures,  A 

Eyes  of  Asia,  The 
Feet  of  the  Young 
Men,  The 
Five  Nations,  Thb 
France  at  War 
Fringes  of  the  Fleet 
From  Sea  to  Sea 
History  of  England,  A 
Irish  Guards  in  the 
Great  War,  The 
Jungle  Book,  The 
Jungle  Book,  Second 
Just  So  Song  Book 
Just  So  Stories 
Kim 

Kipling  Anthology 
Prose  and  Verse 
Kipling  Stories  and 
Poems  Every  Child 
Should  Know 
Kipling  Birthday  Book, 
The 

Letters  of  Travel 
Life’s  Handicap:  Being 
Stories  of  Mine  Own 
People 


Light  That  Failed, 
The 

Many  Inventions 
Naulahka,  The  (Withi 
Wolcott  Balestier) 
Plain  Tales  From  the 
Hills 

Puck  of  Poor’s  Hill 
Rewards  and  Fairies 
Rudyard  Kipling’s 
Verse:  Inclusive  Edi¬ 
tion,  1885-1918 
Sea  Warfare 

Seven  Seas,  The 
Soldier  Stories 

Soldiers  Three,  The 
Story  of  the  Gadsbys, 
AND  In  Black  and 
'White 

Song  of  the  English, 
A 

Songs  from  Books 
Stalky  &  Co. 

They 

Traffics  and  Discover¬ 
ies 

Under  the  Deodars, 
The  Phantom  ’Rick¬ 
shaw,  AND  Wee  Willie 
WiNKIE 

With  the  Night  Mail 
Years  Between,  The 


i 

Land  and  Sea  Tales 
for  Boys  and  Girls 


By  Rudyard  ^ipling/ 


GARDEN  CITY  NEW  YORK 

DOUBLEDAY,  PAGE  &  COMPANY 

1923 


COPYRIGHT,  1893,  1895,  1897,  1898,  1900,  1918,  1920,  1922,  1923,  BY 

RUDYARD  KIPLING  V 

ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED,  INCLUDING  THAT  OF  TRANSLATION 
INTO  FOREIGN  LANGUAGES,  INCLUDING  THE  SCANDINAVIAN 

PRINTED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 
AT 

THE  COUNTRY  LIFE  PRESS,  CARDEN  CITY,  K.  T. 

First  Edition 

©C1A760863 

NOV  13  '23 


''AO  ■V' 


PREFACE 


To  all  to  whom  this  little  book  may  come — 
Health  for  yourselves  and  those  you  hold 
most  dear; 

Content  abroad,  and  happiness  at  home, 
And — one  grand  secret  in  your  private 
ear: — 

Nations  have  passed  away  and  left  no 
traces^ 

And  History  gives  the  naked  cause  of  it — 
One  single,  simple  reason  in  all  cases; 

They  fell  because  their  people  were  not  fit. 

Now,  though  your  Body  be  mis-shapen, 
blind. 

Lame,  feverish,  lacking  substance,  power 
or  skill. 

Certain  it  is  that  men  can  school  the  Mind 
To  school  the  sickliest  Body  to  her  will — 
As  many  have  done,  whose  glory  blazes 
still 

Like  mighty  fires  in  meanest  lanterns  lit: 
Wherefore,  we  pray  the  crippled,  weak 
and  ill — 

Be  fit — be  fit !  In  mind  at  first  be  fit ! 


vi  PREFACE 

And,  though  your  Spirit  seem  uncouth  or 
small, 

Stubborn  as  clay  or  shifting  as  the  sand. 
Strengthen  the  Body,  and  the  Body  shall 
Strengthen  the  Spirit  till  she  take  com¬ 
mand; 

As  a  bold  rider  brings  his  horse  in  hand 
At  the  tall  fence,  with  voice  and  heel  and  bit. 
And  leaps  while  all  the  field  are  at  a  stand. 
Be  fit — be  fit!  In  body  next  be  fit! 

Nothing  on  earth — no  arts,  no  gifts,  nor 
graces — 

No  fame,  no  wealth — outweighs  the 
want  of  it. 

This  is  the  Law  which  every  law  embraces — 
Be  fit — he  fit!  In  mind  and  body  he 
jit! 

The  even  heart  that  seldom  slurs  its  beat — 
The  cool  head  weighing  what  that  heart 
desires — 

The  measuring  eye  that  guides  the  hands 
and  feet — 

The  Soul  unbroken  when  the  Body  tires — 
These  are  the  things  our  weary  world 
requires 

Far  more  than  superfluities  of  wit; 


PREFACE  vii 

Wherefore  we  pray  you,  sons  of  generous 
sires, 

Be  fit — be  fit!  For  Honour’s  sake  be  fit. 

There  is  one  lesson  at  all  Times  and 
Places — 

One  changeless  Truth  on  all  things 
changing  writ. 

For  hoys  and  girls,  men,  women,  nations, 
races — 

Be  fit — be  fit!  And  once  again,  be  fit! 


* 


CONTENTS 


Winning  the  Victoria  Cross 

PAGE 

I 

The  Way  That  He  Took  . 

27 

An  Unqualified  Pilot  .... 

.  6s 

The  Junk  and  the  Dhow 

.  84 

His  Gift . 

.  91 

The  Master^Cook . 

.  II8 

A  Flight  of  Fact . 

.  123 

“Stalky” . 

.  149 

The  Hour  of  the  Angel  .... 

182 

The  Burning  of  the  Sarah  Sands  . 

• 

(— ( 
00 

The  Last  Lap . 

•  199 

The  Parable  of  Boy  Jones 

.  203 

A  Departure . 

.  222 

The  Bold  Trentice  .... 

.  227 

The  Nurses . 

.  246 

The  Son  of  His  Father 

.  251 

An  English  School . 

.  291 

A  Counting-Out  Song  .... 

•  319 

IX 


•Vv  . 


(' '  '■  ■■  ' 

'r 


$ 


V 


WINNING  THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


Land  and  Sea  Tales 

For  Boys  and  Girls 


WINNING  THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 

The  history  of  the  Victoria  Cross  has 
been  told  so  often  that  it  is  only  neces¬ 
sary  to  say  that  the  Order  was  created  by 
Queen  Victoria  on  January  29th,  1856,  in 
the  year  of  the  peace  with  Russia,  when  the 
new  racing  Cunard  paddle-steamer  Persia 
of  three  thousand  tons  was  making  thirteen 
knots  an  hour  between  England  and  Amer¬ 
ica,  and  all  the  world  wondered  at  the  ad¬ 
vance  of  civilization  and  progress. 

Any  officer  of  the  English  Army,  Navy, 
Reserve  or  Volunteer  forces,  from  a  duke  to 
a  negro,  can  wear  on  his  left  breast  the  little 
ugly  bronze  Maltese  cross  with  the  crowned 
lion  atop  and  the  inscription  ‘‘For  Valour” 
below,  if  he  has  only  “performed  some  signal 
act  of  valour”  or  devotion  to  his  country 
“in  the  presence  of  the  enemy.”  Nothing 


2 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


else  makes  any  difference;  for  it  is  explicitly 
laid  down  in  the  warrant  that  ‘"neither  rank, 
nor  long  service,  nor  wounds,  nor  any  other 
circumstance  whatsoever,  save  the  merit  of 
conspicuous  bravery,  shall  be  held  to  es¬ 
tablish  a  sufficient  claim  to  this  Order.” 

There  are  many  kinds  of  bravery,  and  if 
one  looks  through  the  records  of  the  four 
hundred  and  eleven  men,  living  and  dead, 
that  have  held  the  Victoria  Cross  before 
the  Great  War,  one  finds  instances  of  every 
imaginable  variety  of  heroism. 

There  is  bravery  in  the  early  morning, 
when  it  takes  great  courage  even  to  leave 
warm  blankets,  let  alone  walk  into  dirt,  cold 
and  death;  on  foot  and  on  horse;  empty  or 
fed;  sick  or  well;  coolness  of  brain^  that 
thinks  out  a  plan  at  dawn  and  holds  to  it  all 
through  the  long,  murderous  day;  bravery 
of  the  mind  that  makes  the  jerking  nerves 
hold  still  and  do  nothing  except  show  a  good 
example;  sheer  reckless  strength  that  hacks 
through  a  crowd  of  amazed  men  and  comes 
out  grinning  on  the  other  side;  enduring 
spirit  that  wears  through  a  long  siege,  never 
losing  heart  or  manners  or  temper;  quick, 
flashing  bravery  that  heaves  a  lighted  shell 
overboard  or  rushes  the  stockade  while 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


3 


others  are  gaping  at  it,  and  the  calculated 
craftsmanship  that  camps  alone  before  the 
angry  rifle-pit  or  shell-hole,  and  cleanly  and 
methodically  wipes  out  every  soul  in  it. 

Before  the  Great  War,  England  dealt  with 
many  different  peoples,  and,  generally  speak¬ 
ing,  all  of  them,  Zulu,  Malay,  Maori, 
Burman,  Boer,  the  little  hillsman  of  the 
Northeast  Indian  Frontier,  Afreedi,  Pathan, 
Biluch,  the  Arab  of  East  Africa  and  the 
Sudanese  of  the  North  of  Africa  and  the 
rest,  played  a  thoroughly  good  game.  For 
this  we  owe  them  many  thanks;  since  they 
showed  us  every  variety  of  climate  and 
almost  every  variety  of  attack,  from  long- 
range  fire  to  hand-to-hand  scrimmage;  ex¬ 
cept,  of  course,  the  ordered  movements  of 
Continental  armies  and  the  scientific  ruin 
of  towns.  .  .  .  That  came  later  and  on 

the  largest  scale. 

It  is  rather  the  fashion  to  look  down  on 
these  little  wars  and  to  call  them  “military 
promenades”  and  so  forth,  but  in  reality 
no  enemy  can  do  much  more  than  poison 
your  wells,  rush  your  camp,  ambuscade 
you,  kill  you  with  his  climate,  fight  you  body 
to  body,  make  you  build  your  own  means  of 
communication  under  his  fire,  and  horribly 


4 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


cut  up  your  wounded.  He  may  do  this 
on  a  large  or  small  scale,  but  the  value  of 
the  teaching  is  the  same. 

It  is  in  these  rough-and-tumble  affairs 
that  many  of  the  first  Crosses  were  won; 
and  some  of  the  records  for  the  far-away 
Crimea  and  the  Indian  Mutiny  are  well 
worth  remembering,  if  only  to  show  that 
valour  never  varies. 

The  Crimea  was  clean  fighting  as  far  as 
the  enemy  were  concerned, — for  the  very  old 
men  say  that  no  one  could  wish  for  better 
troops  than  the  Russians  of  Inkerman  and 
Alma, — but  our  own  War  Office  then,  as 
two  generations  later,  helped  the  enemy 
with  ignorant  mismanagement  and  neglect. 
In  the  Mutiny  of  1857  all  India,  Bengal  and 
the  North  West  Provinces,  seemed  to  be 
crumbling  like  sand-bag  walls  in  flood, 
and  wherever  there  were  three  or  four  Eng¬ 
lishmen  left,  they  had  to  kill  or  be  killed 
till  help  came.  Hundreds  of  Crosses  must 
have  been  won  then,  had  anybody  had  time 
to  notice;  for  the  average  of  work  allowing 
for  the  improvements  in  man-killing  ma¬ 
chinery  was  as  high  as  in  the  Great  War. 

For  instance — this  is  a  rather  extensive 
and  varied  record — one  man  shut  up  in  the 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


S 


Residency  at  Lucknow  stole  out  three  times 
at  the  risk  of  his  life  to  get  cattle  for  the 
besieged  to  eat.  Later,  he  extinguished  a 
fire  near  a  powder-magazine  and  a  month 
afterwards  put  out  another  fire.  Then  he 
led  twelve  men  to  capture  two  guns  which 
were  wrecking  the  Residency  at  close 
range.  Next  day  he  captured  an  outlying 
position  full  of  mutineers;  three  days  later 
he  captured  another  gun,  and  finished  up 
by  capturing  a  fourth.  So  he  got  his  Cross. 

Another  young  man  was  a  lieutenant  in 
the  Southern  Mahratta  Horse,  and  a  full 
regiment  of  mutineers  broke  into  his  part 
of  the  world,  upsetting  the  minds  of  the 
people.  He  collected  some  loyal  troopers, 
chased  the  regiment  eighty  miles,  stormed « 
the  fort  they  had  taken  refuge  in,  and  killed, 
captured  or  wounded  every  soul  there. 

Then  there  was  a  lance  corporal  who 
afterwards  rose  to  be  Lieutenant-Colonel. 
He  was  the  enduring  type  of  man,  for  he  won 
his  Cross  merely  for  taking  a  hand  in  every 
fight  that  came  along  through  nearly  seventy 
consecutive  days. 

There  were  also  two  brothers  who  earned 
the  Cross  about  six  times  between  them  for 
leading  forlorn  hopes  and  such-like.  Like- 


6 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


wise  there  was  a  private  of  ‘‘persuasive 
powers  and  cheerful  disposition,”  so  the 
record  says,  who  was  cut  off  with  nine 
companions  in  a  burning  house  while  the 
mutineers  were  firing  in  at  the  windows. 
He,  however,  cheerfully  persuaded  the 
enemy  to  retire  and  in  the  end  all  his  party 
were  saved  through  his  practical  “cheer¬ 
fulness.  ”  He  must  have  been  a  man  worth 
knowing. 

And  there  was  a  little  man  in  the  Suther¬ 
land  Highlanders — a  private  who  eventually 
became  a  Major-General.  In  one  attack 
near  Lucknow  he  killed  eleven  men  with 
his  claymore,  which  is  a  heating  sort  of 
weapon  to  handle. 

Even  he  was  not  more  thorough  than  two 
troopers  who  rode  to  the  rescue  of  their 
Colonel,  cut  off  and  knocked  down  by 
mutineers.  They  helped  him  to  rise,  and 
they  must  have  been  annoyed,  for  the  three 
of  them  killed  all  the  mutineers — about 
fifty. 

Then  there  was  a  negro  captain  of  the 
foretop,  William  Hall,  R.  N.,  who  with  two 
other  negroes,  Samuel  Hodge  and  W.  J. 
Gordon  of  the  4th  and  ist  West  Indian 
Infantry,  came  up  the  river  with  the  Naval 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


7 

Brigade  from  Calcutta  to  work  big  guns. 
They  worked  them  so  thoroughly  that  each 
got  a  Cross.  They  must  have  done  a  good 
deal,  for  no  one  is  quite  so  crazy  reckless  as 
a  West  Indian  negro  when  he  is  really 
excited. 

There  was  a  man  in  the  Mounted  Police 
who  with  sixty  horsemen  charged  one  thou¬ 
sand  mutineers  and  broke  them  up.  And 
so  the  tale  runs  on. 

Three  Bengal  Civilian  Government  offi¬ 
cers  were,  I  believe,  the  only  strict  non- 
combatants  who  ever  received  the  Cross. 
As  a  matter  of  fact  they  had  to  fight  with 
the  rest,  but  the  story  of  ‘‘Lucknow’’ 
Kavanagh’s  adventures  in  disguise,  of  Ross 
Mangle’s  heroism  after  the  first  attempt  to 
relieve  the  Little  House  at  Arrah  had  failed 
(Arrah  was  a  place  where  ten  white  men 
and  fifty-six  loyal  natives  barricaded  them¬ 
selves  in  a  billiard-room  in  a  garden  and 
stood  the  siege  of  three  regiments  of  muti¬ 
neers  for  three  weeks),  and  of  McDonnel’s 
cool-headedness  in  the  retreat  down  the 
river,  are  things  that  ought  to  be  told  by 
themselves.  Almost  any  one  can  fight  well 
on  the  winning  side,  but  those  men  who  can 
patch  up  a  thoroughly  bad  business  and  pull 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


S 

it  off  in  some  sort  of  shape,  are  most  to  be 
respected. 

Army  chaplains  and  doctors  are  officially 
supposed  to  be  non-combatants — they  are 
not  really  so — but  about  twenty  years  after 
the  Mutiny  a  chaplain  was  decorated  under 
circumstances  that  made  it  impossible  to 
overlook  his  bravery.  Still,  I  do  not  think 
he  quite  cared  for  the  publicity.  He  was  a 
regimental  chaplain — in  action  a  chaplain 
is  generally  supposed  to  stay  with  or  near 
the  doctor — and  he  seems  to  have  drifted 
up  close  to  a  cavalry  charge,  for  he  helped 
a  wounded  officer  of  the  Ninth  Lancers  into 
an  ambulance.  He  was  then  going  about 
his  business  when  he  found  two  troopers 
who  had  tumbled  into  a  water-course  all 
mixed  with  their  horses,  and  a  knot  of 
Afghans  were  hurrying  to  attend  to  them. 
The  record  says  that  he  rescued  both  men, 
but  the  tale,  as  I  heard  it  unofficially,  de¬ 
clares  that  he  found  a  revolver  somewhere 
with  which  he  did  excellent  work  while  the 
troopers  were  struggling  out  of  the  ditch. 
This  seems  very  possible,  for  the  Afghans  do 
not  leave  disabled  men  without  the  strongest 
hint,  and  I  know  that  in  nine  cases  out  of 
ten  if  you  want  a  coherent  account  of  what 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


9 


happened  in  an  action  you  had  better  ask 
the  chaplain  or  the  Roman  Catholic  priest 
of  a  battalion. 

But  it  is  difficult  to  get  details.  I  have 
met  perhaps  a  dozen  or  so  of  V.  C.’s,  and  in 
every  case  they  explained  that  they  did  the 
first  thing  that  came  to  their  hand  without 
worrying  about  alternatives.  One  man 
headed  a  charge  into  a  mass  of  Afghans,  who 
are  very  good  fighters  so  long  as  they  stay 
interested  in  their  work,  and  cut  down  five 
of  them.  All  he  said  was:  ‘‘Well,  they  were 
there,  and  they  couldn’t  go  away.  What 
was  a  man  to  do.^  Write  ’em  a  note  and 
ask  ’em  to  shift?” 

Another  man  I  questioned  was  a  doctor. 
Army  doctors,  by  the  way,  have  special 
opportunities  for  getting  Crosses.  Their 
duty  compels  them  to  stay  somewhere 
within  touch  of  the  firing  line,  and  most  of 
them  run  right  up  and  lie  down,  keeping  an 
eye  on  the  wounded. 

It  is  a  heart-breaking  thing  for  a  doctor 
who  has  pulled  a  likely  young  private  of 
twenty-three  through  typhoid  fever  and  set 
him  on  his  feet  and  watched  him  develop, 
to  see  the  youngster  wasted  with  a  casual 
bullet.  It  must  have  been  this  feeling  that 


lO 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


made  my  friend  do  the  old,  splendid  thing 
that  never  grows  stale — rescue  a  wounded 
man  under  fire.  He  won  this  Cross,  but  all 
he  said  was:  didn’t  want  any  unauthor¬ 

ized  consultations — or  amputations — while 
I  was  Medical  Officer  in  charge.  ’Tisn’t 
etiquette.” 

His  own  head  was  very  nearly  blown  off 
as  he  was  tying  up  an  artery — for  it  was 
blind,  bad  bushfighting,  with  puffs  of  smoke 
popping  in  and  out  among  the  high  grass 
and  never  a  man  visible — but  he  only 
grunted  when  his  helmet  was  cracked  across 
by  a  bullet,  and  went  on  tightening  the 
tourniquet. 

As  I  have  hinted,  in  most  of  our  little  af¬ 
fairs  before  the  war,  the  enemy  knew  noth¬ 
ing  about  the  Geneva  Convention  or  the 
treatment  of  wounded,  but  fired  at  a  doctor 
on  his  face  value  as  a  white  man.  One 
cannot  blame  them — it  was  their  custom, 
but  it  was  exceedingly  awkward  when  our 
doctors  took  care  of  their  wounded  who  did 
not  understand  these  things  and  tried  to 
go  on  fighting  in  hospital. 

There  is  an  interesting  tale  of  a  wounded 
Sudanese — what  our  soldiers  used  to  call  a 


'‘fuzzy” — who  was  carefully  attended  to  in 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


II 


a  hospital  after  a  fight.  As  soon  as  he  had 
any  strength  again,  he  proposed  to  a  native 
orderly  that  they  two  should  massacre  all 
the  infidel  wounded  in  the  other  beds.  The 
orderly  did  not  see  it;  so,  when  the  doctor 
came  in  he  found  the  “Fuzzy”  was  trying 
to  work  out  his  plan  single-handed.  The 
doctor  had  a  very  unpleasant  scuffle  with 
that  simple-minded  man,  but,  at  last,  he 
slipped  the  chloroform-bag  over  his  nose. 
The  man  understood  bullets  and  was  not 
afraid  of  them;  but  this  magic  smelly  stuff 
that  sent  him  to  sleep,  cowed  him  altogether, 
and  he  gave  no  more  trouble  in  the  ward. 

So  a  doctor’s  life  is  always  a  little  hazard¬ 
ous  and,  besides  his  professional  duties,  he 
may  find  himself  senior  officer  in  charge  of 
what  is  left  of  the  command,  if  the  others 
have  been  shot  down.  As  doctors  are  al¬ 
ways  full  of  theories,  I  believe  they  rather 
like  this  chance  of  testing  them.  Sometimes 
doctors  have  run  out  to  help  a  mortally 
wounded  man  of  their  battalion,  because 
they  know  that  he  may  have  last  messages 
to  give,  and  it  eases  him  to  die  with  some 
human  being  holding  his  hand.  This  is  a 
most  noble  thing  to  do  under  fire,  because 
it  means  sitting  still  among  bullets.  Chap- 


12 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


lains  have  done  it  also,  but  it  is  part  of  what 
they  reckon  as  their  regular  duty. 

Another  V.  C.  of  my  acquaintance — he 
was  anything  but  a  doctor  or  a  chaplain — 
once  saved  a  trooper  whose  horse  had  been 
killed.  His  method  was  rather  original. 
The  man  was  on  foot  and  the  enemy — Zulus 
this  time — was  coming  down  at  a  run,  and 
the  trooper  said,  very  decently,  that  he  did 
not  see  his  way  to  perilling  his  officer’s  life 
by  double-weighting  the  only  available 
horse. 

To  this  his  officer  replied:  “If  you  don’t 
get  up  behind  me.  I’ll  get  off  and  give  you 
such  a  licking  as  you’ve  never  had  in  your 
life.”  The  man  was  more  afraid  of  fists 
than  of  assagais,  and  the  good  horse  pulled 
them  both  out  of  the  scrape.  Now  by  our 
Regulations  an  officer  who  insults  or 
“threatens  with  violence”  a  subordinate  in 
the  Service  is  liable  to  lose  his  commission 
and  to  be  declared  “incapable  of  serving  the 
King  in  any  capacity,”  but  for  some  reason 
or  other  the  trooper  never  reported  his 
superior. 

The  humour  and  the  honour  of  fighting  are 
by  no  means  all  on  one  side.  A  good  many 
years  ago  there  was  a  war  in  New  Zealand 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


13 


against  the  Maoris,  who,  though  they 
tortured  prisoners  and  occasionally  ate  a 
man,  liked  fighting  for  its  own  sake.  One 
of  their  chiefs  cut  off  a  detachment  of  our 
men  in  a  stockade  where  he  might  have 
starved  them  out,  and  eaten  them  at  leisure 
later.  But  word  reached  him  that  they 
were  short  of  provisions,  and  so  he  sent  in  a 
canoeful  of  pig  and  potatoes  with  the  mes¬ 
sage  that  it  was  no  fun  to  play  that  game  with 
weak  men,  and  he  would  be  happy  to  meet 
them  after  rest  and  a  full  meal.  There  are 
many  cases  in  which  men,  very  young  as  a 
rule,  have  forced  their  way  through  a  stock¬ 
ade  of  thorns  that  hook  or  bamboos  that 
cut  and  held  on  in  the  face  of  heavy  fire 
or  just  so  long  as  served  to  bring  up  their 
comrades.  Those  who  have  done  this  say 
that  getting  in  is  exciting  enough,  but  the 
bad  time,  when  the  minutes  drag  like  hours, 
lies  between  the  first  scuffle  with  the  angry 
faces  in  the  smoke,  and  the  “Hi,  get  out  o’ 
this!”  that  shows  that  the  others  of  our  side 
are  tumbling  up  behind.  They  say  it  is  as 
bad  as  football  when  you  get  off  the  ball 
just  as  slowly  as  you  dare,  so  that  your  own 
side  may  have  time  to  come  up. 

Most  men,  after  they  have  been  shot  over 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


H 

a  little,  only  want  a  lead  to  do  good  work; 
so  the  result  of  a  young  man’s  daring  is  often 
out  of  all  proportion  to  his  actual  perform¬ 
ances. 

Here  is  a  case  which  never  won  notice 
because  very  few  people  talked  about  it — 
a  case  of  the  courage  of  Ulysses,  one  might 
say. 

A  column  of  troops,  heavily  weighted  with 
sick  and  wounded,  had  drifted  into  a  bad 
place — a  pass  where  an  enemy,  hidden  be¬ 
hind  rocks,  were  picking  them  off  at  known 
ranges,  as  they  retreated.  Half  a  battalion 
was  acting  as  rear-guard — company  after 
company  facing  about  on  the  narrow  road 
and  trying  to  keep  down  the  wicked,  flicker¬ 
ing  fire  from  the  hillsides.  And  it  was  twi¬ 
light;  and  it  was  cold  and  raining;  and  it  was 
altogether  horrible  for  everyone. 

Presently,  the  rear-guard  began  to  fire  a 
little  too  quickly  and  to  hurry  back  to  the 
main  body  a  little  too  soon,  and  the  bearers 
put  down  the  ambulances  a  little  too  often, 
and  looked  on  each  side  of  the  road  for 
possible  cover.  Altogether,  there  were  the 
makings  of  a  nasty  little  breakdown — and 
after  that  would  come  primitive  slaughter. 

A  boy  whom  I  knew  was  acting  command 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


15 


of  one  company  that  was  specially  bored 
and  sulky,  and  there  were  shouts  from  the 
column  of  “Hurry  up!  Hurry  there!” 
neither  necessary  nor  soothing.  He  kept  his 
men  in  hand  as  well  as  he  could,  hitting 
down  rifles  when  they  fired  wild,  till  some¬ 
one  along  the  line  shouted:  “What  on  earth 
are  you  fellows  waiting  so  long  for.?” 

Then  my  friend — I  am  rather  proud  that 
he  was  my  friend — hunted  for  his  pipe  and 
tobacco,  filled  the  bowl  in  his  pocket  be¬ 
cause,  he  said  afterwards,  he  didn’t  want  any 
one  to  see  how  his  hand  shook,  lit  a  fuzee, 
and  shouted  back  between  very  short  puffs : 
“  Hold  on  a  minute.  Fm  lighting  my  pipe.” 

There  was  a  roar  of  rather  crackly  laugh¬ 
ter  and  the  company  joker  said:  “Since  you 
are  so  pressin’,  I  think  Fll  ’ave  a  draw 
meself.” 

I  don’t  believe  either  pipe  was  smoked 
out,  but — and  this  is  a  very  big  but — the 
little  bit  of  acting  steadied  the  company, 
and  the  news  of  it  ran  down  the  line,  and 
even  the  wounded  in  the  doolies  laughed, 
and  everyone  felt  better.  Whether  the 
enemy  heard  the  laughing,  or  was  impressed 
by  the  even  “one-two-three-four”  firing 
that  followed  it,  will  never  be  known,  but 


i6  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

the  column  came  to  camp  at  the  regulation 
step  and  not  at  a  run,  with  very  few  casual¬ 
ties.  That  is  what  one  may  call  the  courage 
of  the  much-enduring  Ulysses,  but  the  only 
comment  that  I  ever  heard  on  the  affair  was 
the  boy’s  own,  and  all  he  said  was:  ‘‘It  was 
transpontine  (which  means  theatrical),  but 
necessary.” 

Of  course  he  must  have  been  a  good  boy 
from  the  beginning,  for  little  bits  of  pure  in¬ 
spiration  seldom  come  to  or  are  acted  upon  by 
slovens,  self-indulgent  or  undisciplined  peo¬ 
ple.  I  have  not  yet  met  one  V.  C.  who  had 
not  strict  notions  about  washing  and  shav¬ 
ing  and  keeping  himself  decent  on  his  way 
through  the  civilized  world,  whatever  he 
may  have  done  outside  it. 

Indeed,  it  is  very  curious,  after  one  has 
known  hundreds  of  young  men  and  young 
officers,  to  sit  still  at  a  distance  and  watch 
them  come  forward  to  success  in  their  pro¬ 
fession.  Somehow,  the  clean  and  consid¬ 
erate  man  mostly  seems  to  take  hold  of 
circumstances  at  the  right  end. 

One  of  the  youngest  of  the  V.  C.’s  of  his 
time  I  used  to  know  distantly  as  a  beautiful 
being  whom  they  called  Aide-de-Camp  to  a 
big  official  in  India.  So  far  as  strangers 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


17 


could  judge,  his  duties  consisted  in  wearing 
a  uniform  faced  with  blue  satin,  and  in 
seeing  that  everyone  was  looked  after  at 
the  dances  and  dinners.  He  would  wander 
about  smiling,  with  eyes  at  the  back  of  his 
head,  introducing  men  who  were  strangers 
and  a  little  uncomfortable,  to  girls  whose 
dance-cards  were  rather  empty;  taking  old 
and  uninteresting  women  into  supper,  and 
tucking  them  into  their  carriages  afterwards; 
or  pleasantly  steering  white-whiskered  na¬ 
tive  officers  all  covered  with  medals  and 
half-blind  with  confusion  through  the  maze 
of  a  big  levee  into  the  presence  of  the  Vice¬ 
roy  or  Commander-in-Chief,  or  whoever  it 
was  they  were  being  presented  to. 

After  a  few  years  of  this  work,  his  chance 
came,  and  he  made  the  most  of  it.  We 
were  then  smoking  out  a  nest  of  caravan- 
raiders,  slave-dealers,  and  general  thieves 
who  lived  somewhere  under  the  Karakoram 
Mountains  among  glaciers  about  sixteen 
thousand  feet  above  sea-level.  The  mere 
road  to  the  place  was  too  much  for  many 
mules,  for  it  ran  by  precipices  and  round 
rock-curves  and  over  roaring,  snow-fed 
rivers. 

The  enemy — they  were  called  Kanjuts — 


i8  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

had  fortified  themselves  in  a  place  nearly  as 
impregnable  as  nature  and  man  could  make 
it.  One  position  was  on  the  top  of  a  cliff 
about  twelve  hundred  feet  high,  whence 
they  could  roll  stones  directly  on  the  head 
of  any  attacking  force.  Our  men  objected 
to  the  stones  much  more  than  to  the  rifle- 
fire.  They  were  camped  in  a  river-bed  at 
the  bottom  of  an  icy  pass  with  some  three 
tiers  of  these  cliff-like  defences  above  them, 
and  the  Kanjuts  on  each  tier  were  very  well 
armed.  To  make  all  specially  pleasant,  it 
was  December. 

This  ex-aide-de-camp  happened  to  be  a 
good  mountaineer,  and  he  was  told  off  with 
a  hundred  native  troops,  Goorkhas  and 
Dogra  Sikhs,  to  climb  up  into  the  top  tier 
of  the  fortifications.  The  only  way  of  ar¬ 
riving  was  to  follow  a  sort  of  shoot  in  the 
cliff-face  which  the  enemy  had  worn  smooth 
by  throwing  rocks  down.  Even  in  daylight, 
in  peace,  and  with  good  guides,  it  would 
have  been  fair  mountaineering. 

He  went  up  in  the  dark,  by  eye  and  guess, 
against  some  two  thousand  Kanjuts  very 
much  at  war  with  him.  When  he  had 
climbed  eight  hundred  feet  almost  per¬ 
pendicular  he  found  he  had  to  come  back. 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


19 


because  even  he  and  his  Goorkha  cragsmen 
could  find  no  way. 

He  returned  to  the  river-bed  and  tried 
again  in  a  new  place,  working  his  men  up 
between  avalanches  of  stones  that  slid  along 
and  knocked  people  over.  When  he  strug¬ 
gled  to  the  top  he  had  to  take  his  men  into 
the  forts  with  the  bayonet  and  the  kukri, 
the  little  Goorkha  knife.  The  attack  was 
so  utterly  bold  and  unexpected  that  it  broke 
the  hearts  of  the  enemy  and  practically 
ended  the  campaign;  and  if  you  could  see 
the  photograph  of  the  place  you  would 
understand  why. 

It  was  hard  toenail  and  fingernail  crag¬ 
climbing  under  fire,  and  the  men  behind 
him  were  not  regulars,  but  what  are  called 
Imperial  Service  troops — men  raised  by  the 
semi-independent  kings  and  used  to  defend 
the  frontier.  They  enjoyed  themselves  im¬ 
mensely,  and  the  little  aide-de-camp  got  a 
deserved  Victoria  Cross.  The  courage  of 
Ulysses  again;  for  he  had  to  think  as  he 
climbed,  and  until  he  was  directly  under¬ 
neath  the  fortifications,  one  chance-hopping 
boulder  might  just  have  planed  his  men  off 
all  along  the  line. 

But  there  is  a  heroism  beyond  all,  for 


20 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


which  no  Victoria  Cross  is  ever  given,  be¬ 
cause  there  is  no  official  enemy  nor  any 
sort  of  firing,  except  one  volley  in  the  early 
morning  at  some  spot  where  the  noise  does 
not  echo  into  the  newspapers. 

It  is  necessary  from  time  to  time  to  send 
unarmed  men  into  No  Man’s  Land  and  the 
Back  of  Beyond  across  the  Khudajantakhan 
(The  Lord-knows-where)  Mountains,  just 
to  find  out  what  is  going  on  there  among 
people  who  some  day  or  other  may  become 
dangerous  enemies. 

The  understanding  is  that  if  the  men  re¬ 
turn  with  their  reports  so  much  the  better 
for  them.  They  may  then  receive  some 
sort  of  decoration,  given,  so  far  as  the  public 
can  make  out,  for  no  real  reason.  If  they 
do  not  come  back,  and  people  disappear  very 
mysteriously  at  the  Back  of  Beyond,  that 
is  their  own  concern  and  no  questions  will 
be  asked,  and  no  enquiries  made. 

They  tell  a  tale  of  one  man  who,  some 
years  ago,  strayed  into  No  Man’s  Land  to 
see  how  things  were,  and  met  a  very  amiable 
set  of  people,  who  asked  him  to  a  round  of 
dinners  and  lunches  and  dances.  And  all 
that  time  he  knew,  and  they  knew  that  he 
knew,  that  his  hosts  were  debating  between 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


21 


themselves  whether  they  should  suffer  him 
to  live  till  next  morning,  and  if  they  de¬ 
cided  not  to  let  him  live,  in  what  way  they 
should  wipe  him  out  most  quietly. 

The  only  consideration  that  made  them 
hesitate  was  that  they  could  not  tell  from 
his  manner  whether  there  were  five  hundred 
Englishmen  within  a  few  miles  of  him  or  no 
Englishmen  at  all  within  five  hundred  miles 
of  him;  and,  as  matters  stood  at  that  mo¬ 
ment,  they  could  not  very  well  go  out  to 
look  and  make  sure. 

So  he  danced  and  dined  with  those  pleas¬ 
ant,  merry  folk, — all  good  friends, — and 
talked  about  hunting  and  shooting  and  so 
forth,  never  knowing  when  the  polite  serv¬ 
ants  behind  his  chair  would  turn  into  the 
firing-party.  At  last  his  hosts  decided, 
without  rude  words  said,  to  let  him  go;  and 
when  they  made  up  their  minds  they  did 
it  very  handsomely;  for,  you  must  remember, 
there  is  no  malice  borne  on  either  side  of 
that  game. 

They  gave  him  a  farewell  banquet  and 
drank  his  health,  and  he  thanked  them  for 
his  delightful  visit,  and  they  said:  “So  glad 
you’re  glad — au  revoir^^  and  he  came  away 
looking  a  little  bored. 


22 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Later  on,  so  the  tale  runs,  his  hosts  dis¬ 
covered  that  their  guest  had  been  given 
up  for  lost  by  his  friends  in  England  where 
no  one  ever  expected  to  see  him  again. 
Then  they  were  sorry  that  they  had  not 
put  him  against  a  wall  and  shot  him. 

That  is  a  case  of  the  cold-blooded  courage 
worked  up  to  after  years  of  training — cour¬ 
age  of  mind  forcing  the  body  through  an 
unpleasant  situation  for  the  sake  of  the 
game. 

When  all  is  said  and  done,  courage  of 
mind  is  the  finest  thing  any  one  can  hope  to 
attain  to.  A  weak  or  undisciplined  soul  is 
apt  to  become  reckless  under  strain  (which 
is  only  being  afraid  the  wrong  way  about), 
or  to  act  for  its  own  immediate  advantage. 
For  this  reason  the  Victoria  Cross  is 
jealously  guarded,  and  if  there  be  suspicion 
that  the  man  is  playing  to  the  gallery  or  out 
pot-hunting  for  medals,  as  they  call  it,  he 
is  often  left  to  head  his  charges  and  rescue 
his  wounded  all  over  again  as  a  guarantee 
of  good  faith. 

In  the  Great  War  there  was  very  little 
suspicion,  or  chance,  of  gallery-play  for  the 
V.  C.,  because  there  was  ample  opportunity 
and,  very  often,  strong  necessity,  for  a  man 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


23 


to  repeat  his  performances  several  times 
over.  Moreover,  he  was  generally  facing 
much  deadlier  weapons  than  mere  single 
rifles  or  edged  tools,  and  the  rescue  of 
wounded  under  fire  was,  by  so  much,  a  more 
serious  business.  But  one  or  two  War 
V.  C.’s  of  my  acquaintance  have  told  me 
that  if  you  can  manage  the  little  matter  of 
keeping  your  head,  it  is  not  as  difficult  as  it 
sounds  to  get  on  the  blind  side  of  a  machine 
gun,  or  to  lie  out  under  its  lowest  line  of 
fire  where,  they  say,  you  are  “quite  com¬ 
fortable  if  you  don’t  fuss.”  Also,  every 
V.  C.  of  the  Great  War  I  have  spoken  to 
has  been  rather  careful  to  explain  that  he 
won  his  Cross  because  what  he  did  hap¬ 
pened  to  be  done  when  and  where  someone 
could  notice  it.  Thousands  of  men  they 
said  did  just  the  same,  but  in  places  where 
there  were  no  observers.  And  that  is  true; 
for  the  real  spirit  of  the  Army  changes  very 
little  through  the  years. 

Men  are  taught  to  volunteer  for  anything 
and  everything;  going  out  quietly  after, 
not  before,  the  authorities  have  filled  their 
place.  They  are  also  instructed  that  it  is 
cowardly,  it  is  childish,  and  it  is  cheating 
to  neglect  or  scamp  the  plain  work  im- 


24 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


mediately  in  front  of  them,  the  duties  they 
are  trusted  to  do,  for  the  sake  of  stepping 
aside  to  snatch  at  what  to  an  outsider  may 
resemble  fame  or  distinction.  Above  all, 
their  own  hard  equals,  whose  opinion  is  the 
sole  opinion  worth  having,  are  always  sitting 
unofficially  in  judgment  on  them. 

The  Order  itself  is  a  personal  decoration, 
and  the  honour  and  glory  of  it  belongs  to  the 
wearer;  but  he  can  only  win  it  by  forgetting 
himself,  his  own  honour  and  glory,  and  by 
working  for  something  beyond  and  outside 
and  apart  from  his  own  self.  And  there 
seems  to  be  no  other  way  in  which  you  get 
anything  in  this  world  worth  the  keeping. 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK 


« 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK 


Almost  every  word  of  this  story  is  based  on  fact.  The 
Boer  W ar  of  i8gg—igo2  was  a  very  small  one  as  wars 
were  reckoned,  and  was  fought  without  any  particular 
malice,  but  it  taught  our  men  the  practical  value  of 
scouting  in  the  field.  They  were  slow  to  learn  at  the 
outset,  and  it  cost  them  many  unnecessary  losses,  as  is 
always  the  case  when  men  think  they  can  do  their 
work  without  taking  trouble  beforehand. 

The  guns  of  the  Field-Battery  were  am¬ 
bushed  behind  white-thorned  mimosas, 
scarcely  taller  than  their  wheels,  that  marked 
the  line  of  a  dry  nullah;  and  the  camp  pre¬ 
tended  to  find  shade  under  a  clump  of  gums 
planted  as  an  experiment  by  some  Minister 
of  Agriculture.  One  small  hut,  reddish 
stone  with  a  tin  roof,  stood  where  the  single 
track  of  the  railway  split  into  a  siding.  A 
rolling  plain  of  red  earth,  speckled  with 
loose  stones  and  sugar-bush,  ran  northward 
to  the  scarps  and  spurs  of  a  range  of  little 
hills — all  barren  and  exaggerated  in  the 
heat-haze.  Southward,  the  level  lost  itself 
in  a  tangle  of  scrub-furred  hillocks,  up- 


28  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

heaved  without  purpose  or  order,  seared  and 
blackened  by  the  strokes  of  the  careless 
lightning,  seamed  down  their  sides  with 
spent  watercourses,  and  peppered  from  base 
to  summit  with  stones — riven,  piled,  scat¬ 
tered  stones.  Far  away,  to  the  eastward, 
a  line  of  blue-grey  mountains,  peaked  and 
horned,  lifted  itself  over  the  huddle  of  the 
tortured  earth.  It  was  the  only  thing  that 
held  steady  through  the  liquid  mirage.  The 
nearer  hills  detached  themselves  from  the 
plain,  and  swam  forward  like  islands  in 
a  milky  ocean.  While  the  Major  stared 
through  puckered  eyelids.  Leviathan  him¬ 
self  waded  through  the  far  shallows  of  it — 
a  black  and  formless  beast. 

‘‘That,”  said  the  Major,  “must  be  the  guns 
coming  back.”  He  had  sent  out  two  guns, 
nominally  for  exercise — actually  to  show  the 
loyal  Dutch  that  there  was  artillery  near  the 
railway  if  any  patriot  thought  fit  to  tam¬ 
per  with  it.  Chocolate  smears,  looking  as 
though  they  had  been  swept  with  a  besom 
through  the  raffle  of  stones,  wandered 
across  the  earth — unbridged,  ungraded,  un- 
metalled.  They  were  the  roads  to  the  brown 
mud  huts,  one  in  each  valley,  that  were 
officially  styled  farm-houses.  At  very  long 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  29 

intervals  a  dusty  Cape-cart  or  a  tilted  wagon 
would  move  along  them,  and  men,  dirtier 
than  the  dirt,  would  come  to  sell  fruit  or 
scraggy  sheep.  At  night  the  farm-houses  were 
lighted  up  in  a  style  out  of  all  keeping  with 
Dutch  economy;  the  scrub  would  light  itself 
on  some  far  headland,  and  the  house-lights 
twinkled  in  reply.  Three  or  four  days  later 
the  Major  would  read  bad  news  in  the  Cape¬ 
town  papers  thrown  to  him  from  the  passing 
troop  trains. 

The  guns  and  their  escort  changed  from 
Leviathan  to  the  likeness  of  wrecked  boats, 
their  crews  struggling  beside  them.  Pres¬ 
ently  they  took  on  their  true  shape,  and 
lurched  into  camp  amid  clouds  of  dust. 

The  Mounted  Infantry  escort  set  about 
its  evening  meal;  the  hot  air  filled  with  the 
scent  of  burning  wood;  sweating  men, 
rough-dried  sweating  horses  with  wisps  of 
precious  forage;  the  sun  dipped  behind  the 
hills,  and  they  heard  the  whistle  of  a  train 
from  the  south. 

“What’s  that?”  said  the  Major,  slipping 
into  his  coat.  The  decencies  had  not  yet  left 
him. 

“Ambulance  train,”  said  the  Captain  of 
Mounted  Infantry,  raising  his  glasses.  “  Td 


30 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


like  to  talk  to  a  woman  again,  but  it  won’t 
stop  here.  ...  It  is  stopping,  though, 
and  making  a  beastly  noise.  Let’s  look.” 

The  engine  had  sprung  a  leaky  tube,  and 
ran  lamely  into  the  siding.  It  would  be 
two  or  three  hours  at  least  before  she  could 
be  patched  up. 

Two  doctors  and  a  couple  of  Nursing  Sis¬ 
ters  stood  on  the  rear  platform  of  a  carriage. 
The  Major  explained  the  situation,  and  in¬ 
vited  them  to  tea. 

‘‘We  were  just  going  to  ask  you”  said  the 
medical  Major  of  the  ambulance  train. 

“No,  come  to  our  camp.  Let  the  men 
see  a  woman  again!”  he  pleaded. 

Sister  Dorothy,  old  in  the  needs  of  war,  for 
all  her  twenty-four  years,  gathered  up  a  tin 
of  biscuits  and  some  bread  and  butter  new 
cut  by  the  orderlies.  Sister  Margaret 
picked  up  the  tea-pot,  the  spirit-lamp,  and 
a  water-bottle. 

“Capetown  water,”  she  said  with  a  nod. 
“Filtered  too.  /  know  Karroo  water.” 
She  jumped  down  lightly  on  to  the  ballast. 

“What  do  you  know  about  the  Karroo, 
Sister?”  said  the  Captain  of  Mounted  In¬ 
fantry,  indulgently,  as  a  veteran  of  a 
month’s  standing.  He  understood  that  all 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  31 

that  desert  as  it  seemed  to  him  was  called 
by  that  name. 

She  laughed.  “This  is  my  home.  I  was 
born  out  they-ah — ^just  behind  that  big 
range  of  hills — out  Oudtshorn  way.  It’s  only 
sixty  miles  from  here.  Oh,  how  good  it  is !” 

She  slipped  the  Nurses’  cap  from  her 
head,  tossed  it  through  the  open  car-window, 
and  drew  a  breath  of  deep  content.  With 
the  sinking  of  the  sun  the  dry  hills  had 
taken  life  and  glowed  against  the  green 
of  the  horizon.  They  rose  up  like  jewels  in 
the  utterly  clear  air,  while  the  valleys  be¬ 
tween  flooded  with  purple  shadow.  A  mile 
away,  stark-clear,  withered  rocks  showed  as 
though  one  could  touch  them  with  the  hand, 
and  the  voice  of  a  native  herdboy  in  charge 
of  a  flock  of  sheep  came  in  clear  and  sharp 
over  twice  that  distance.  Sister  Margaret 
devoured  the  huge  spaces  with  eyes  unused 
to  shorter  ranges,  snuffed  again  the  air  that 
has  no  equal  under  God’s  skies,  and  turning 
to  her  companion,  said: — “What  do  you 
think  of  it  ?” 

“I  am  afraid  I’m  rather  singular,”  he  re¬ 
plied.  “Most  of  us  hate  the  Karroo.  I 
used  to,  but  it  grows  on  one  somehow.  I 
suppose  it’s  the  lack  of  fences  and  roads 


32 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


that’s  so  fascinating.  And  when  one  gets 
back  from  the  railway - ” 

“You’re  quite  right,”  she  said,  with  an 
emphatic  stamp  of  her  foot.  “  People  come 
to  Matjesfontein — ugh! — with  their  lungs, 
and  they  live  opposite  the  railway  station 
and  that  new  hotel,  and  they  think  that' s 
the  Karroo.  They  say  there  isn’t  anything 
in  it.  It’s  full  of  life  when  you  really  get 
into  it.  You  see  that.^  I’m  so  glad. 
D’you  know,  you’re  the  first  English  officer 
I’ve  heard  who  has  spoken  a  good  word  for 
my  country.?” 

“I’m  glad  I  pleased  you,”  said  the  Cap¬ 
tain,  looking  into  Sister  Margaret’s  black- 
lashed  grey  eyes  under  the  heavy  brown 
hair  shot  with  grey  where  it  rolled  back 
from  the  tanned  forehead.  This  kind  of 
nurse  was  new  in  his  experience.  The 
average  Sister  did  not  lightly  stride  over 
rolling  stones,  and — ^was  it  possible  that  her 
easy  pace  up-hill  was  beginning  to  pump 
him.?  As  she  walked,  she  hummed  joy¬ 
ously  to  herself,  a  queer  catchy  tune  of  one 
line  several  times  repeated: — 

Vat  jou  goet  en  trek,  Ferriera, 

Vat  jou  goet  en  trek. 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  33 

It  ran  off  with  a  little  trill  that  sounded 
like, 

Zwaar  draa,  alle  en  de  ein  leant; 

Jannie  met  de  hoepel  bein!^ 

“Listen!”  she  said,  suddenly.  “What 
was  that  ?” 

“It  must  be  a  wagon  on  the  road.  I 
heard  the  whip,  I  think.” 

“Yes,  but  you  didn’t  hear  the  wheels, 
did  you?  It’s  a  little  bird  that  makes  just 
that  noise  ‘Whe-ew’!”  she  duplicated  it 
perfectly.  “We  call  it” — she  gave  the 
Dutch  name,  which  did  not,  of  course,  abide 
with  the  Captain.  “We  must  have  given 
him  a  scare!  You  hear  him  in  the  early 
mornings  when  you  are  sleeping  in  the 
wagons.  It’s  just  like  the  noise  of  a  whip¬ 
lash,  isn’t  it?” 

They  entered  the  Major’s  tent  a  little  be¬ 
hind  the  others,  who  were  discussing  the 
scanty  news  of  the  Campaign. 

“Oh,  no,”  said  Sister  Margaret  coolly, 
bending  over  the  spirit-lamp,  “the  Trans- 
vaalers  will  stay  round  Kimberley  and  try 

^  Pack  your  kit  and  trek,  Ferriera, 

Pack  your  kit  and  trek. 

A  long  pull,  all  on  one  side, 

Johnnie  with  the  lame  leg. 


34 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


to  put  Rhodes  in  a  cage.  But,  of  course,  if 
a  commando  gets  through  to  De  Aar  they 
will  all  rise - 

‘‘You  think  so.  Sister.?”  said  the  medical 
Major,  deferentially. 

“I  know  so.  They  will  rise  anywhere  in 
the  Colony  if  a  commando  comes  actually 
to  them.  Presently  they  will  rise  in  Prieska 
— if  it  is  only  to  steal  the  forage  at  Van 
Wyk’sVlei.  Why  not.?” 

“We  get  most  of  our  opinions  of  the  war 
from  Sister  Margaret,”  said  the  civilian 
doctor  of  the  train.  “It’s  all  new  to  me, 
but,  so  far,  all  her  prophecies  have  come 
true. 

A  few  months  ago  that  doctor  had  retired 
from  practice  to  a  country  house  in  rainy 
England,  his  fortune  made  and,  as  he  tried 
to  believe,  his  life-work  done.  Then  the 
bugles  blew,  and,  rejoicing  at  the  change,  he 
found  himself,  his  experience,  and  his  fine 
bedside  manner,  buttoned  up  in  a  black- 
tabbed  khaki  coat,  on  a  hospital  train  that 
covered  eleven  hundred  miles  a  week,  car¬ 
ried  a  hundred  wounded  each  trip  and 
dealt  him  more  experience  in  a  month  than 
he  had  ever  gained  in  a  year  of  home 
practice. 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  35 

Sister  Margaret  and  the  Captain  of 
Mounted  Infantry  took  their  cups  outside 
the  tent.  The  Captain  wished  to  know 
something  more  about  her.  Till  that  day 
he  had  believed  South  Africa  to  be  populated 
by  sullen  Dutchmen  and  slack-waisted 
women;  and  in  some  clumsy  fashion  be¬ 
trayed  the  belief. 

“Of  course,  you  don’t  see  any  others 
where  you  are,”  said  Sister  Margaret, 
leniently,  from  her  camp-chair.  “They 
are  all  at  the  war.  I  have  two  brothers,  and 
a  nephew,  my  sister’s  son,  and — oh,  I  can’t 
count  my  cousins.”  She  flung  her  hands 
outward  with  a  curiously  un-English  gesture. 
“And  then,  too,  you  have  never  been  off  the 
railway.  You  have  only  seen  Capetown? 
All  the  schel — all  the  useless  people  are 
there.  You  should  see  our  country  be¬ 
yond  the  ranges — out  Oudtshorn  way.  We 
grow  fruit  and  vines.  It  is  much  prettier, 
/  think,  than  Paarl.” 

“I’d  like  to  very  much.  I  may  be  sta¬ 
tioned  in  Africa  after  the  war  is  over.” 

“Ah,  but  we  know  the  English  officers. 
They  say  that  this  is  a  ‘beastly  country,’ 
and  they  do  not  know  how  to — to  be  nice  to 
people.  Shall  I  tell  you?  There  was  an 


36  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

aide-de-camp  at  Government  House  three 
years  ago.  He  sent  out  invitations  to  din¬ 
ner  to  Piet — to  Mr.  Van  der  Hooven’s  wife. 
And  she  had  been  dead  eight  years,  and  Van 
der  Hooven — he  has  the  big  farms  round 
Craddock — just  then  was  thinking  of  chang¬ 
ing  his  politics,  you  see — he  was  against  the 
Government, — and  taking  a  house  in  Cape¬ 
town,  because  of  the  Army  meat  contracts. 
That  was  why,  you  see?” 

“I  see,”  said  the  Captain,  to  whom  this 
was  all  Greek. 

Piet  was  a  little  angry — not  much — but 
he  went  to  Capetown,  and  that  aide-de- 
camp  had  made  a  joke  about  it — about  in¬ 
viting  the  dead  woman — in  the  Civil  Service 
Club.  You  see?  So  of  course  the  opposi¬ 
tion  there  told  Van  der  Hooven  that  the 
aide-de-camp  had  said  he  could  not  re¬ 
member  all  the  old  Dutch  vrows  that  had 
died,  and  so  Piet  Van  der  Hooven  went 
away  angry,  and  now  he  is  more  hot  than 
ever  against  the  Government.  If  you  stay 
with  us  you  must  not  be  like  that.  You  see  ?” 

‘H  won’t,”  said  the  Captain,  seriously. 
‘‘What  a  night  it  is.  Sister!”  He  dwelt 
lovingly  on  the  last  word,  as  men  did  in 
South  Africa. 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  37 

The  soft  darkness  had  shut  upon  them 
unawares  and  the  world  had  vanished. 
There  was  not  so  much  breeze  as  a  slow 
motion  of  the  whole  dry  air  under  the  vault 
of  the  immeasurably  deep  heavens.  “Look 
up/’  said  the  Captain;  “doesn’t  it  make  you 
feel  as  if  we  were  tumbling  down  into  the 
stars — all  upside  down?” 

“Yes,”  said  Sister  Margaret,  tilting  her 
head  back.  “It  is  always  like  that.  I 
know.  And  those  are  our  stars.” 

They  burned  with  a  great  glory,  large  as 
the  eyes  of  cattle  by  lamp-light;  planet  after 
planet  of  the  mild  Southern  sky.  As  the 
Captain  said,  one  seemed  to  be  falling  from 
out  the  hidden  earth  sheer  through  space, 
between  them. 

“Now,  when  I  was  little,”  Sister  Mar¬ 
garet  began  very  softly,  “there  was  one 
day  in  the  week  at  home  that  was  all  our 
own.  We  could  get  up  as  soon  as  we  liked 
after  midnight,  and  there  was  the  basket  in 
the  kitchen — our  food.  We  used  to  go  out 
at  three  o’clock  sometimes,  my  two  brothers, 
my  sisters,  and  the  two  little  ones — out 
into  the  Karroo  for  all  the  day.  All — the 
— long — day.  First  we  built  a  fire,  and 
then  we  made  a  kraal  for  the  two  little  ones 


38  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

— a  kraal  of  thorn  bushes  so  that  they  should 
not  be  bitten  by  anything.  You  see.^ 
Often  we  made  the  kraal  before  morning — 
when  those” — she  jerked  her  firm  chin  at 
the  stars — ‘‘were  just  going  out.  Then  we 
old  ones  went  hunting  lizards — and  snakes 
and  birds  and  centipedes,  and  all  that  sort 
of  nice  thing.  Our  father  collected  them. 
He  gave  us  half-a-crown  for  a  spuugh- 
slange — a  kind  of  snake.  You  see.^”  ! 

“How  old  were  you.?”  Snake-hunting 
did  not  strike  the  Captain  as  a  safe  amuse¬ 
ment  for  the  young. 

“I  was  eleven  then — or  ten,  perhaps,  and 
the  little  ones  were  two  and  three.  Why? 
Then  we  came  back  to  eat,  and  we  sat  under 
a  ;pock  all  afternoon.  It  was  hot,  you  see, 
and  we  played — we  played  with  the  stones 
and  the  flowers.  You  should  see  our  Karroo 
in  spring!  All  flowers!  All  our  flowers! 
Then  we  came  home,  carrying  the  little  ones 
on  our  backs  asleep — came  home  through 
the  dark — just  like  this  night.  That  was 
our  own  day!  Oh,  the  good  days!  We 
used  to  watch  the  meer-cats  playing,  too, 
and  the  little  buck.  When  I  was  at  Guy’s, 
learning  to  nurse  how  home-sick  that  made 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  39 

'‘But  what  a  splendid  open-air  life!”  said 
the  Captain. 

“Where  else  is  there  to  live  except  the 
open  air.?”  said  Sister  Margaret,  looking  off 
into  twenty  thousand  square  miles  of  it  with 
eyes  that  burned. 

“You’re  quite  right.” 

“Em  sorry  to  interrupt  you  two,”  said 
Sister  Dorothy,  who  had  been  talking  to  the 
gunner  Major;  “but  the  guard  says  we  shall 
be  ready  to  go  in  a  few  minutes.  Major 
Devine  and  Dr.  Johnson  have  gone  down 
already.” 

“Very  good.  Sister.  We’ll  follow.”  The 
Captain  rose  unwillingly  and  made  for  the 
worn  path  from  the  camp  to  the  rail. 

“Isn’t  there  another  way.?”  said  Sister 
Margaret.  Her  grey  nursing  gown  glim¬ 
mered  like  some  big  moth’s  wing. 

“No.  I’ll  bring  a  lantern.  It’s  quite 
safe.” 

“I  did  not  think  of  that,^'  she  said  with  a 
laugh;  “only  we  never  come  home  by  the 
way  we  left  it  when  we  live  in  the  Karroo. 
If  any  one — suppose  you  had  dismissed  a 
Kaffir,  or  got  him  sjamboked,^  and  he  saw 
you  go  out .?  He  would  wait  for  you  to  come 


^Beaten. 


40 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


back  on  a  tired  horse,  and  then.  .  .  . 

You  see  ?  But,  of  course,  in  England  where 
the  road  is  all  walled,  it  is  different.  How 
funny !  Even  when  we  were  little  we  learned 
never  to  come  home  the  way  we  went  out.’’ 

‘‘Very  good,”  said  the  Captain,  obedi¬ 
ently.  It  made  the  walk  longer,  and  he 
approved  of  that. 

“That’s  a  curious  sort  of  woman,”  said 
the  Captain  to  the  Major,  as  they  smoked  a 
lonely  pipe  together  when  the  train  had 
gone. 

“  You  seemed  to  think  so.” 

“Well — I  couldn’t  monopolize  Sister  Dor¬ 
othy  in  the  presence  of  my  senior  officer. 
What  was  she  like.^” 

“Oh,  it  came  out  that  she  knew  a  lot  of 
my  people  in  London.  She’s  the  daughter 

of  a  chap  in  the  next  county  to  us,  too.” 

*  *  *  * 

The  General’s  flag  still  flew  before  his  un¬ 
struck  tent  to  amuse  Boer  binoculars,  and 
loyal  lying  correspondents  still  telegraphed 
accounts  of  his  daily  work.  But  the  Gen¬ 
eral  himself  had  gone  to  join  an  army  a 
hundred  miles  away;  drawing  off  from  time 
to  time  every  squadron,  gun  and  company 
that  he  dared.  His  last  words  to  the  few 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  41 

troops  he  left  behind  covered  the  entire 
situation. 

“If  you  can  bluff  ’em  till  we  get  round  up 
north  to  tread  on  their  tails,  it’s  all  right. 
If  you  can’t,  they’ll  probably  eat  you  up. 
Hold  ’em  as  long  as  you  can.” 

So  the  skeleton  remnant  of  the  brigade 
lay  close  among  the  kopjes  till  the  Boers, 
not  seeing  them  in  force  on  the  sky-line, 
feared  that  they  might  have  learned  the 
rudiments  of  war.  They  rarely  disclosed  a 
gun,  for  the  reason  that  they  had  so  few; 
they  scouted  by  fours  and  fives  instead  of 
clattering  troops  and  chattering  companies, 
and  where  they  saw  a  too  obvious  way 
opened  to  attack  they,  lacking  force  to 
drive  it  home,  looked  elsewhere.  Great 
was  the  anger  in  the  Boer  commando  across 
the  river — the  anger  and  unease. 

“The  reason  is  they  have  so  few  men,” 
the  loyal  farmers  reported,  all  fresh  from 
selling  melons  to  the  camp,  and  drinking 
Queen  Victoria’s  health  in  good  whisky. 
“They  have  no  horses — only  what  they  call 
Mounted  Infantry.  They  are  afraid  of  us. 
They  try  to  make  us  friends  by  giving  us 
brandy.  Come  on  and  shoot  them.  Then 
you  will  see  us  rise  and  cut  the  line.” 


42 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘Yes,  we  know  how  you  rise,  you  Colon¬ 
ials,”  said  the  Boer  commandant  above  his 
pipe.  “We  know  what  has  come  to  all  your 
promises  from  Beaufort  West,  and  even 
from  De  Aar.  We  do  the  work — all  the 
work,' — and  you  kneel  down  with  your 
parsons  and  pray  for  our  success.  What 
good  is  that  ?  The  President  has  told  you  a 
hundred  times  God  is  on  our  side.  Why  do 
you  worry  Him.^  We  did  not  send  you 
Mausers  and  ammunition  for  that.” 

“We  kept  our  commando-horses  ready 
for  six  months — and  forage  is  very  dear. 
We  sent  all  our  young  men,”  said  an  hon¬ 
oured  member  of  local  society. 

“A  few  here  and  a  few  servants  there. 
What  is  that.^  You  should  have  risen  down 
to  the  sea  all  together.” 

“But  you  were  so  quick.  Why  did  not 
you  wait  the  year.?  We  were  not  ready, 
Jan.” 

“That  is  a  lie.  All  you  Cape  people  lie. 
You  want  to  save  your  cattle  and  your 
farms.  Wait  till  our  flag  flies  from  here 
to  Port  Elizabeth  and  you  shall  see  what  you 
will  save  when  the  President  learns  how  you 
have  risen — you  clever  Cape  people.” 

The  saddle-coloured  sons  of  the  soil  looked 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  43 

down  their  noses.  "lYes — it  is  true.  Some 
of  our  farms  are  close  to  the  line.  They  say 
at  Worcester  and  in  the  Paarl  that  many 
soldiers  are  always  coming  in  from  the  sea. 
One  must  think  of  that — at  least  till  they 
are  shot.  But  we  know  there  are  very  few 
in  front  of  you  here.  Give  them  what  you 
gave  the  fools  at  Stormberg,  and  you  will 
see  how  we  can  shoot  rooineks.”^ 

“Yes.  I  know  that  cow.  She  is  always 
going  to  calve.  Get  away.  I  am  answer- 
able  to  the  President — not  to  the  Cape.’’ 

But  the  information  stayed  in  his  mind, 
and,  not  being  a  student  of  military  works, 
he  made  a  plan  to  suit.  The  tall  kopje  on 
which  the  English  had  planted  their  helio¬ 
station  commanded  the  more  or  less  open 
plain  to  the  northward,  but  did  not  com¬ 
mand  the  five-mile  belt  of  broken  country 
between  that  and  the  outmost  English 
pickets,  some  three  miles  from  camp.  The 
Boers  had  established  themselves  very  com¬ 
fortably  among  these  rock-ridges  and  scrub- 
patches,  and  the  “great  war”  drizzled  down 
to  long  shots  and  longer  stalking.  The 
young  bloods  wanted  rooineks  to  shoot,  and 
said  so. 


^Red  necks — English  soldiers. 


44 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘See  here,”  quoth  the  experienced  Jan 
van  Staden  that  evening  to  as  many  of  his 
commando  as  cared  to  listen.  “You  young¬ 
sters  from  the  Colony  talk  a  lot.  Go  and 
turn  the  rooineks  out  of  their  kopjes  to¬ 
night.  Eh?  Go  and  take  their  bayonets 
from  them  and  stick  them  into  them.  Eh? 
You  don’t  go!”  He  laughed  at  the  silence 
round  the  fire. 

“Jan — ^Jan,”  said  one  young  man  ap¬ 
pealingly,  “don’t  make  mock  of  us.” 

“I  thought  that  was  what  you  wanted  so 
badly.  No?  Then  listen  to  me.  Behind 
us  the  grazing  is  bad.  We  have  too  many 
cattle  here.”  (They  had  been  stolen  from 
farmers  who  had  been  heard  to  express  fears 
of  defeat.)  “To-morrow,  by  the  sky’s  look, 
it  will  blow  a  good  wind.  So,  to-morrow 
early  I  shall  send  all  our  cattle  north  to  the 
new  grazing.  That  will  make  a  great  dust 
for  the  English  to  see  from  their  helio 
yonder.”  He  pointed  to  a  winking  night- 
lamp  stabbing  the  darkness  with  orders 
to  an  out-lying  picket.  “With  the  cattle 
we  will  send  all  our  women.  Yes,  all  the 
women  and  the  wagons  we  can  spare,  and 
the  lame  ponies  and  the  broken  carts  we 
took  from  Andersen’s  farm.  That  will 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  45 

make  a  big  dust — the  dust  of  our  retreat. 
Do  you  see?’’ 

They  saw  and  approved,  and  said  so. 

‘‘Good.  There  are  many  men  here  who 
want  to  go  home  to  their  wives.  I  shall  let 
thirty  of  them  away  for  a  week.  Men  who 
wish  to  do  this  will  speak  to  me  to-night.” 
(This  meant  that  Jan  needed  money,  and 
furlough  would  be  granted  on  strictly  busi¬ 
ness  lines.)  “These  men  will  look  after  the 
cattle  and  see  that  they  make  a  great  dust 
for  a  long  way.  They  will  run  about  behind 
the  cattle  showing  their  guns,  too.  So  that^ 
if  the  wind  blows  well,  will  be  our  retreat. 
The  cattle  will  feed  beyond  Koopman’s 
Kop.” 

“No  good  water  there,”  growled  a  farmer 
who  knew  that  section.  “Better  go  on  to 
Zwartpan.  It  is  always  sweet  at  Zwart- 
pan.” 

The  commando  discussed  the  point  for 
twenty  minutes.  It  was  much  more  serious 
than  shooting  rooineks.  Then  Jan  went  on : 

“When  the  rooineks  see  our  retreat  they 
may  all  come  into  our  kopjes  together.  If 
so,  good.  But  it  is  tempting  God  to  expect 
such  a  favour.  /  think  they  will  first  send 
some  men  to  scout.”  He  grinned  broadly. 


46  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

using  the  English  word.  ^'Almighty!  To 
scoot !  They  have  none  of  that  new  sort  of 
rooinek  that  they  used  at  Sunnyside.’’  (Jan 
meant  an  incomprehensible  animal  from  a 
place  called  Australia  across  the  Southern 
seas  who  played  what  they  knew  of  the  war- 
game  to  kill.)  “They  have  only  some 
Mounted  Infantry,” — again  he  used  the 
English  words.  “They  were  once  a  Red- 
jacket  regiment,  so  their  scoots  will  stand 
up  bravely  to  be  shot  at.” 

“Good — good,  we  will  shoot  them,”  said 
a  youngster  from  Stellenbosch,  who  had 
come  up  on  free  pass  as  a  Capetown  excur¬ 
sionist  just  before  the  war  to  a  farm  on  the 
border,  where  his  aunt  was  taking  care  of  his 
horse  and  rifle. 

“But  if  you  shoot  their  scoots  I  will 
sjambok  you  myself,”  said  Jan,  amid  roars 
of  laughter.  “We  must  let  them  all  come 
into  the  kopjes  to  look  for  us;  and  I  pray 
God  will  not  allow  any  of  us  to  be  tempted 
to  shoot  them.  They  will  cross  the  ford  in 
front  of  their  camp.  They  will  come  along 
the  road — so!”  He  imitated  with  ponder¬ 
ous  arms  the  Army  style  of  riding.  “They 
will  trot  up  the  road  this  way  and  that  way” 
— here  he  snaked  his  hard  finger  in  the  dust 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  47 

— ‘‘between  kopjes,  till  they  come  here, 
where  they  can  see  the  plain  and  all  our 
cattle  going  away.  Then  they  will  all  come 
in  close  together.  Perhaps  they  will  even 
fix  their  bayonets.  We  shall  be  up  here 
behind  the  rock — there  and  there.”  He 
pointed  to  two  flat-topped  kopjes,  one  on 
either  side  of  the  road,  some  eight  hundred 
yards  away.  “That  is  our  place.  We  will 
go  there  before  sunrise.  Remember  we 
must  be  careful  to  let  the  very  last  of  the 
rooineks  pass  before  we  begin  shooting. 
They  will  come  along  a  little  careful  at  first. 
But  we  do  not  shoot.  Then  they  will  see 
our  fires  and  the  fresh  horse-dung,  so  they 
will  know  we  have  gone  on.  They  will  run 
together  and  talk  and  point  and  shout  in 
this  nice  open  place.  Then  we  begin  shoot¬ 
ing  them  from  above.” 

“Yes,  uncle,  but  if  the  scouts  see  nothing 
and  there  are  no  shots  and  we  let  them  go 
back  quite  quiet,  they  will  think  it  was  a 
trick.  Perhaps  the  main  body  may  never 
come  here  at  all.  Even  rooineks  learn  in 
time — and  so  we  may  lose  even  the  scouts.” 

“I  have  thought  of  that  too,”  said  Jan, 
with  slow  contempt,  as  the  Stellenbosch  boy 
delivered  his  shot.  “If  you  had  been  my 


48  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

son  I  should  have  sjamboked  you  more  when 
you  were  a  youngster.  I  shall  put  you  and 
four  or  five  more  on  the  Nek  [the  pass], 
where  the  road  comes  from  their  camp  into 
these  kopjes.  You  go  there  before  it  is 
light.  Let  the  scoots  pass  in  or  I  will 
sjambok  you  myself.  When  the  scoots 
come  back  after  seeing  nothing  here,  then 
you  may  shoot  them,  but  not  till  they  have 
passed  the  Nek  and  are  on  the  straight  road 
to  their  camp  again.  Do  you  understand? 
Repeat  what  I  have  said,  so  that  I  shall 
know.” 

The  youth  obediently  repeated  his  orders. 

‘‘  Kill  their  officers  if  you  can.  If  not,  no 
great  matter,  because  the  scoots  will  run  to 
camp  with  the  news  that  our  kopjes  are 
empty.  Their  helio-station  will  see  your 
party  trying  to  hold  the’Nek  so  hard — and 
all  that  time  they  will  see  our  dust  out  yon¬ 
der,  and  they  will  think  you  are  the  rear¬ 
guard,  and  they  will  think  we  are  escaping. 
They  will  be  angry.” 

“Yes — yes,  uncle,  we  see,”  from  a  dozen 
elderly  voices. 

“But  this  calf  does  not.  Be  silent! 
They  will  shoot  at  you,  Niclaus,  on  the  Nek, 
because  they  will  think  you  are  to  cover  our 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  49 

getting  away.  They  will  shell  the  Nek. 
They  will  miss.  You  will  then  ride  away. 
All  the  rooineks  will  come  after  you,  hot  and 
in  a  hurry — perhaps,  even,  with  their  can¬ 
non.  They  will  pass  our  fires  and  our 
fresh  horse-dung.  They  will  come  here 
as  their  scoots  came.  They  will  see  the 
plain  so  full  of  our  dust.  They  will  say, 
‘The  scoots  spoke  truth.  It  is  a  full  re¬ 
treat.  ’  Then  we  up  there  on  the  rocks  will 
shoot,  and  it  will  be  like  the  fight  at  Storm- 
berg  in  daytime.  Do  you  understand  now?** 

Those  of  the  commando  directly  in¬ 
terested  lit  new  pipes  and  discussed  the 
matter  in  detail  till  midnight. 

Next  morning  the  opeiations  began  with, 
if  one  may  borrow  the  language  of  some 
official  despatches — “the  precision  of  well- 
oiled  machinery.” 

The  helio-station  reported  the  dust  of  the 
wagons  and  the  movements  of  armed  men 
in  full  flight  across  the  plain  beyond  the 
kopjes.  A  Colonel,  newly  appointed  from 
England,  by  reason  of  his  seniority,  sent 
forth  a  dozen  Mounted  Infantry  under  com¬ 
mand  of  a  Captain.  Till  a  month  ago  they 
had  been  drilled  by  a  cavalry  instructor,  who 
taught  them  “shock”  tactics  to  the  music 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


SO 

of  trumpets.  They  knew  how  to  advance 
in  echelon  of  squadrons,  by  cat’s  cradle  of 
troops,  in  quarter  column  of  stable-litter, 
how  to  trot,  to  gallop,  and  above  all  to 
charge.  They  knew  how  to  sit  their  horses 
unremittingly,  so  that  at  the  day’s  end  they 
might  boast  how  many  hours  they  had  been 
in  the  saddle  without  relief,  and  they  learned 
to  rejoice  in  the  clatter  and  stamp  of  a  troop 
moving  as  such,  and  therefore  audible  five 
miles  away. 

They  trotted  out  two  and  two  along  the 
farm  road,  that  trailed  lazily  through  the 
wind-driven  dust;  across  the  half-dried  ford 
to  a  nek  between  low  stony  hills  leading 
into  the  debatable  land.  (Vrooman  of 
Emmaus  from  his  neatly  bushed  hole  noted 
that  one  man  carried  a  sporting  Lee- 
Enfield  rifle  with  a  short  fore-end.  Vroo¬ 
man  of  Emmaus  argued  that  the  owner  of  it 
was  the  officer  to  be  killed  on  his  return,  and 
went  to  sleep.)  They  saw  nothing  except 
a  small  flock  of  sheep  and  a  Kaffir  herds¬ 
man  who  spoke  broken  English  with  curious 
fluency.  He  had  heard  that  the  Boers  had 
decided  to  retreat  on  account  of  their  sick 
and  wounded.  The  Captain  in  charge  of 
the  detachment  turned  to  look  at  the  helio- 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  51 

station  four  miles  away.  ‘'Hurry  up/’ 
said  the  dazzling  flash.  “Retreat  appar¬ 
ently  continues,  but  suggest  you  make 
sure.  Quick.” 

“Ye-es,”  said  the  Captain,  a  shade  bit¬ 
terly,  as  he  wiped  the  sweat  from  a  sun¬ 
skinned  nose.  “You  want  me  to  come  back 
and  report  all  clear.  If  anything  happens 
it  will  be  my  fault.  If  they  get  away  it  will 
be  my  fault  for  disregarding  the  signal.  I 
love  officers  who  suggest  and  advise,  and 
want  to  make  their  reputations  in  twenty 
minutes.” 

“’Don’t  see  much  ’ere,  sir,”  said  the  ser¬ 
geant,  scanning  the  bare  cup  of  the  hollow 
where  a  dust-devil  danced  alone. 

“No?  We’ll  go  on.” 

“If  we  get  among  these  steep  ’ills  we  lose 
touch  of  the  ’elio.” 

“Very  likely.  Trot.” 

The  rounded  mounds  grew  to  spiked 
kopjes,  heart-breaking  to  climb  under  a  hot 
sun  at  four  thousand  feet  above  sea  level. 
This  is  where  the  scouts  found  their  spurs 
peculiarly  useful. 

Jan  van  Staden  had  thoughtfully  allowed 
the  invading  force  a  front  of  two  rifle-shots 
or  four  thousand  yards,  and  they  kept  a 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


S2 

thousand  yards  within  his  estimate.  Ten 
men  strung  over  two  miles  feel  that  they 
have  explored  all  the  round  earth. 

They  saw  stony  slopes  combing  over  in 
scrub,  narrow  valleys  clothed  with  stone, 
low  ridges  of  splintered  stone,  and  tufts  of 
brittle-stemmed  bush.  An  irritating  wind, 
split  up  by  many  rocky  barriers,  cuffed  them 
over  the  ears  and  slapped  them  in  the  face 
at  every  turn.  They  came  upon  an  aban¬ 
doned  camp  fire,  a  little  fresh  horse-dung, 
and  an  empty  ammunition-box  splintered 
up  for  fire-wood,  an  old  boot,  and  a  stale 
bandage. 

A  few  hundred  yards  farther  along  the 
road  a  battered  Mauser  had  been  thrown 
into  a  bush.  The  glimmer  of  its  barrel  drew 
the  scouts  from  the  hillside,  and  here  the 
road  after  passing  between  two  flat-topped 
kopjes  entered  a  valley  nearly  half  a  mile 
wide,  rose  slightly,  and  over  the  nek  of  a 
ridge  gave  clear  view  across  the  windy  plain 
northward. 

^‘They’re  on  the  dead  run,  for  sure,’^ 
said  a  trooper.  ‘‘Here’s  their  fire  and  their 
litter  and  their  guns,  and  that’s  where 
they’re  bolting  to.”  He  pointed  over  the 
ridge  to  the  bellying  dust  cloud  a  mile  long. 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  53 

A  vulture  high  overhead  flickered  down, 
steadied  herself,  and  hung  motionless. 

“See!’’  said  Jan  van  Staden  from  the 
rocks  above  the  road,  to  his  waiting  com¬ 
mando.  “It  turns  like  a  well-oiled  wheel. 
They  look  where  they  need  not  look,  but 
hercy  where  they  should  look  on  both  sides, 
they  look  at  our  retreat — straight  before 
them.  It  is  tempting  our  people  too  much. 
I  pray  God  no  one  will  shoot  them.” 

“That’s  about  the  size  of  it,”  said  the 
Captain,  rubbing  the  dust  from  his  binocu¬ 
lars.  “Boers  on  the  run.  I  expect  they 
find  their  main  line  of  retreat  to  the  north  is 
threatened.  We’ll  get  back  and  tell  the 
camp.”  He  wheeled  his  pony  and  his  eye* 
traversed  the  flat-topped  kopje  commanding' 
the  road.  The  stones  at  its  edge  seemed  to 
be  piled  with  less  than  Nature’s  carelessness. 

“That  ’ud  be  a  dashed  ugly  place  if  it 
were  occupied — and  that  other  one,  too. 
Those  rocks  aren’t  five  hundred  yards  from 
the  road,  either  of  ’em.  Hold  on,  sergeant, 
I’ll  light  a  pipe.”  He  bent  over  the  bowl, 
and  above  his  lighted  match  squinted  at 
the  kopje.  A  stone,  a  small  roundish  brown 
boulder  on  the  lip  of  another  one,  seemed  to 
move  very  slightly.  The  short  hairs  of  his. 


54  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

neck  grated  his  collar.  ‘‘Ell  have  another 
squint  at  their  retreat/’  he  cried  to  the  ser¬ 
geant,  astonished  at  the  steadiness  of  his 
own  voice.  He  swept  the  plain,  and,  wheel¬ 
ing,  let  the  glass  rest  for  a  moment  on  the 
kopje’s  top.  One  cranny  between  the 
rocks  was  pinkish,  where  blue  sky  should 
have  shown.  His  men,  dotted  down  the 
valley,  sat  heavily  on  their  horses — it  never 
occurred  to  them  to  dismount.  He  could 
hear  the  squeak  of  the  leathers  as  a  man 
shifted.  An  impatient  gust  blew  through 
the  valley  and  rattled  the  bushes.  On  all 
sides  the  expectant  hills  stood  still  under  the 
pale  blue. 

‘‘And  we  passed  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
of  ’em!  We’re  done!”  The  thumping 
heart  slowed  down,  and  the  Captain  began 
to  think  clearly — so  clearly  that  the 
thoughts  seemed  solid  things.  “It’s  Pre¬ 
toria  gaol  for  us  all.  Perhaps  that  man’s 
only  a  look-out,  though.  We’ll  have  to 
bolt!  And  I  led ’em  into  it !  .  .  .  You 

fool,”  said  his  other  self,  above  the  beat  of 
the  blood  in  his  eardrums.  “If  they  could 
snipe  you  all  from  up  there,  why  haven’t 
they  begun  already.^  Because  you’re  the 
bait  for  the  rest  of  the  attack.  They  don’t 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  55 

want  you  now.  You’re  to  go  back  and 
bring  up  the  others  to  be  killed.  Go  back! 
Don’t  detach  a  man  or  they’ll  suspect. 
Go  back  all  together.  Tell  the  sergeant 
you’re  going.  Some  of  them  up  there  will 
understand  English.  Tell  it  aloud!  Then 
back  you  go  with  the  news — the  real  news.” 

‘‘The  country’s  all  clear,  sergeant,”  he 
shouted.  “We’ll  go  back  and  tell  the 
Colonel.”  With  an  idiotic  giggle  he  added, 
“  It’s  a  good  road  for  guns,  don’t  you  think 

“Hear  you  that.?”  said  Jan  van  Staden, 
gripping  a  burgher’s  arm.  “God  is  on  our 
side  to-day.  They  will  bring  their  little 
cannons  after  all !” 

“Go  easy.  No  good  bucketing  the 
horses  to  pieces.  We’ll  need  ’em  for  the 
pursuit  later,”  said  the  Captain.  “Hullo, 
there’s  a  vulture !  How  far  would  you  make 
him.?” 

“Can’t  tell,  sir,  in  this  dry  air.” 

The  bird  swooped  towards  the  second 
flat-topped  kopje,  but  suddenly  shivered 
sideways,  and  wheeled  off  again,  followed 
intently  by  the  Captain’s  glance. 

“And  that  kopje’s  simply  full  of ’em,  too,” 
he  said,  flushing.  “  Perfectly  confident  they 
are,  that  we’d  take  this  road — and  then 


56  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

they’ll  scupper  the  whole  boiling  of  us! 
They’ll  let  us  through  to  fetch  up  the  others. 
But  I  mustn’t  let  ’em  know  we  know.  By 
Jove,  they  do  not  think  much  of  us!  ’Don’t 
blame  ’em.” 

The  cunning  of  the  trap  did  not  impress 
him  until  later. 

Down  the  track  jolted  a  dozen  well- 
equipped  men,  laughing  and  talking — a 
mark  to  make  a  pious  burgher’s  mouth 
water.  Thrice  had  their  Captain  explicitly 
said  that  they  were  to  march  easy,  so  a 
trooper  began  to  hum  a  tune  that  he  had 
picked  up  in  Capetown  streets: — 

Vat  jou  goet  en  trek,  Ferriera, 

Vat  jou  goet  en  trek; 

Jannie  met  de  hoepel  bein,  Ferriera, 

Jannie  met  de  hoepel  bein! 

Then  with  a  whistle: — 

Zwaar  draa — alle  en  de  ein  kant — 

The  Captain,  thinking  furiously,  found  his 
mind  turn  to  a  camp  in  the  Karroo,  months 
before;  an  engine  that  had  halted  in  that 
waste,  and  a  woman  with  brown  hair,  early 
grizzled — an  extraordinary  woman.  .  .  . 

Yes,  but  as  soon  as  they  had  dropped  the 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  57 

flat-topped  kopje  behind  its  neighbour  he 
must  hurry  back  and  report  ...  A 
woman  with  grey  eyes  and  black  eyelashes 
.  .  .  The  Boers  would  probably  be 

massed  on  those  two  kopjes.  How  soon 
dare  he  break  into  a  canter.?  ...  A 
woman  with  a  queer  cadence  in  her  speech. 

.  .  .  It  was  not  more  than  five  miles 

home  by  the  straight  road — 

Even  when  we  were  children  we  learned 
not  to  go  hack  by  the  way  we  had  come” 

The  sentence  came  back  to  him,  self- 
shouted,  so  clearly  that  he  almost  turned  to 
see  if  the  scouts  had  heard.  The  two  flat- 
topped  kopjes  behind  him  were  covered  by 
a  long  ridge.  The  camp  lay  due  south. 
He  had  only  to  follow  the  road  to  the  Nek — 
a  notch,  unscouted  as  he  recalled  now,  be¬ 
tween  the  two  hills. 

He  wheeled  his  men  up  a  long  valley. 

“  Excuse  me,  sir,  that  ain’t  our  road !”  said 
the  sergeant.  “Once  we  get  over  this  rise, 
straight  on,  we  come  into  direct  touch  with 
the  ’elio,  on  that  flat  bit  o’  road  there  they 
^elioed  us  goin’  out.” 

“  But  we  aren’t  going  to  get  in  touch  with 
them  just  now.  Come  along,  and  come 
quick.” 


S8  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘‘What’s  the  meaning  of  this?”  said  a 
private  in  the  rear.  “What’s  ’e  doin’  this 
detour  for?  We  sha’n’t  get  in  for  hours  an’ 
hours.” 

“Come  on,  men.  Flog  a  canter  out  of 
your  brutes,  somehow,”  the  Captain  called 
back. 

For  two  throat-parched  hours  he  held  west 
by  south,  away  from  the  Nek,  puzzling  over 
a  compass  already  demented  by  the  iron¬ 
stone  in  the  hills,  and  then  turned  southeast 
through  an  eruption  of  low  hills  that  ran 
far  into  the  re-entering  bend  of  the  river 
that  circled  the  left  bank  of  the  camp. 

Eight  miles  to  eastward  that  student  from 
Stellenbosch  had  wriggled  out  on  the  rocks 
above  the  Nek  to  have  a  word  with  Vrooman 
of  Emmaus.  The  bottom  seemed  to  have 
dropped  out  of  at  least  one  portion  of  their 
programme;  for  the  scouting  party  were  not 
to  be  seen. 

“Jan  is  a  clever  man,”  he  said  to  his  com¬ 
panion,  “but  he  does  not  think  that  even 
rooineks  may  learn.  Perhaps  those  scouts 
will  have  seen  Jan’s  commando,  and  per¬ 
haps  they  will  come  back  to  warn  the 
rooineks.  That  is  why  I  think  he  should 
have  shot  them  before  they  came  to  the  Nek, 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  59 

and  made  quite  sure  that  only  one  or  two  got 
away.  It  would  have  made  the  English 
angry,  and  they  would  have  come  out  across 
the  open  in  hundreds  to  be  shot.  Then 
when  we  ran  away  they  would  have  come 
after  us  without  thinking.  If  you  can  make 
the  English  hurry,  they  never  think.  Jan 
is  wrong  this  time.” 

‘‘  Lie  down,  and  pray  you  have  not  shown 
yourself  to  their  helio-station,”  growled 
Vrooman  of  Emmaus.  “You  throw  with 
your  arms  and  kick  with  your  legs  like  a 
rooinek.  When  we  get  back  I  will  tell  Jan 
and  he  will  sjambok  you.  All  will  yet  come 
right.  They  will  go  and  warn  the  rest,  and 
the  rest  will  hurry  out  by  this  very  nek. 
Then  we  can  shoot.  Now  you  lie  still  and 
wait. 

“’Ere’s  a  rummy  picnic.  We  left  camp, 
as  it  were,  by  the  front  door.  ’E  ^as  given 
us  a  giddy-go-round,  an’  no  mistake,”  said 
a  dripping  private  as  he  dismounted  behind 
the  infantry  lines. 

“Did  you  see  our  helio?”  This  was  the 
Colonel,  hot  from  racing  down  from  the 
helio-station.  “There  were  a  lot  of  Boers 
waiting  for  you  on  the  Nek.  We  saw  ’em. 
We  tried  to  get  at  you  with  the  helio,  and 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


^^60 

tell  you  we  were  coming  out  to  help  you. 
Then  we  saw  you  didn’t  come  over  that  flat 
bit  of  road  where  we  had  signalled  you  going 
out,  and  we  wondered  why.  We  didn’t  hear 
any  shots.” 

“I  turned  off,  sir,  and  came  in  by  another 
road,”  said  the  Captain. 

‘^By  another  road!”  The  Colonel  lifted 
his  eyebrows.  ‘‘Perhaps  you’re  not  aware, 
sir,  that  the  Boers  have  been  in  full  retreat 
for  the  last  three  hours,  and  that  those  men 
on  the  Nek  were  simply  a  rear-guard  put  out 
to  delay  us  for  a  little.  We  could  see  that 
much  from  here.  Your  duty,  sir,  was  to 
have  taken  them  in  the  rear,  and  then  we 
could  have  brushed  them  aside.  The  Boer 
retreat  has  been  going  on  all  morning,  sir — 
all  morning.  You  were  despatched  to  see 
the  front  clear  and  to  return  at  once.  The 
whole  camp  has  been  under  arms  for  three 
hours;  and  instead  of  doing  your  work  you 
wander  all  about  Africa  with  your  scouts  to 
avoid  a  handful  of  skulking  Boers!  You 
should  have  sent  a  man  back  at  once — you 
should  have - ” 

The  Captain  got  off  his  horse  stiffly. 

“As  a  matter  of  fact,”  said  he,  “I  didn’t 
know  for  sure  that  there  were  any  Boers  on 


THE  WAY  THAT  HE  TOOK  6i 


the  Nek,  but  I  went  round  it  in  ca^se  it  was  so. 
But  I  do  know  that  the  kopjes  beyond  the 
Nek  are  simply  crawling  with  Boers.’’ 

“Nonsense.  We  can  see  the  whole  lot  of 
’em  retreating  out  yonder.” 

“Of  course  you  can.  That’s  part  of  their 
game,  sir.  I  saw  ’em  lying  on  the  top  of 
a  couple  of  kopjes  commanding  the  road, 
where  it  goes  into  the  plain  on  the  far  side. 
They  let  us  come  in  to  see,  and  they  let  us 
go  out  to  report  the  country  clear  and  bring 
you  up.  Now  they  are  waiting  for  you. 
The  whole  thing  is  a  trap.” 

“D’you  expect  any  officer  of  my  experi¬ 
ence  to  believe  that.^” 

“As  you  please,  sir,”  said  the  Captain 
hopelessly.  “My  responsibility  ends  with 
my  report.” 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT 


':,4 

’'  ')>y  ■'/-  'i‘ 


’^»  t  r '  '4 .'’  ^ ' 


» 


no 


# 


} 


^  ■  * 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT 


This  tale  is  founded  on  something  that  happened  a 
good  many  years  ago  in  the  Port  of  Calcutta^  before 
wireless  telegraphy  was  used  on  shipSy  and  men  and 
boys  were  less  easy  to  catch  when  once  they  were  in  a 
ship.  It  is  not  meant  to  show  that  anybody  who  thinks 
he  would  like  to  become  eminent  in  his  business  can  do 
so  at  a  moment^ s  notice;  but  it  proves  the  old  saying 
that  if  you  want  anything  badly  enough  and  are  willing 
to  pay  the  price  for  it,  you  generally  get  it.  If  you 
dont  get  what  you  want  it  is  a  sign  either  that  you  did 
not  seriously  want  it,  or  that  you  tried  to  bargain  over 
the  price. 

Almost  any  pilot  win  tell  you  that  his 
.  work  is  much  more  difficult  than  you 
imagine;  but  the  Pilots  of  the  Hugh  know 
that  they  have  one  hundred  miles  of  the 
most  dangerous  river  on  earth  running 
through  their  hands — the  Hugh  between 
Calcutta  and  the  Bay  of  Bengal — and  they 
say  nothing.  Their  service  is  picked  and 
sifted  as  carefully  as  the  bench  of  the  Su¬ 
preme  Court,  for  a  judge  can  only  hang  the 
wrong  man,  or  pass  a  bad  law;  but  a  care¬ 
less  pilot  can  lose  a  ten-thousand-ton  ship 


66 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


with  crew  and  cargo  in  less  time  than  it 
takes  to  reverse  her  engines. 

There  is  very  little  chance  of  anything 
getting  off  again  when  once  she  touches  in 
the  furious  Hugh  current,  loaded  with  all 
the  fat  silt  of  the  fields  of  Bengal,  where  the 
soundings  change  two  feet  between  tides, 
and  new  channels  make  and  unmake  them¬ 
selves  in  one  rainy  season.  Men  have 
fought  the  Hugh  for  two  hundred  years, 
till  now  the  river  owns  a  huge  building, 
with  drawing,  survey,  and  telegraph  de¬ 
partments,  devoted  to  its  private  service,  as 
well  as  a  body  of  wardens,  who  are  called 
the  Port  Commissioners. 

They  and  their  officers  govern  everything 
that  floats  from  the  Hugli  Bridge  to  the  last 
buoy  at  Pilots  Ridge,  one  hundred  and  forty 
miles  away,  far  out  in  the  Bay  of  Bengal, 
where  the  steamers  first  pick  up  the  pilots 
from  the  pilot  brig. 

A  Hugli  pilot  does  not  kindly  bring  papers 
aboard  for  the  passengers,  or  scramble  up 
the  ship’s  side  by  wet,  swaying  rope-ladders. 
He  arrives  in  his  best  clothes,  with  a  native 
servant  or  an  assistant  pilot  to  wait  on  him, 
and  he  behaves  as  a  man  should  who  can 
earn  two  or  three  thousand  pounds  a  year 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  67 

after  twenty  years’  apprenticeship.  He  has 
beautiful  rooms  in  the  Port  Office  at  Cal¬ 
cutta,  and  generally  keeps  himself  to  the 
society  of  his  own  profession,  for  though  the 
telegraph  reports  the  more  important  sound¬ 
ings  of  the  river  daily,  there  is  much  to  be 
learned  from  brother  pilots  between  each 
trip. 

Some  million  tons  of  shipping  must  find 
their  way  to  and  from  Calcutta  each  twelve- 
month,  and  unless  the  Hugh  were  watched 
as  closely  as  his  keeper  watches  an  elephant, 
there  is  a  fear  that  it  might  silt  up,  as  it 
has  silted  up  round  the  old  Dutch  and 
Portuguese  ports  twenty  and  thirty  miles 
behind  Calcutta. 

So  the  Port  Office  sounds  and  scours  and 
dredges  the  river,  and  builds  spurs  and 
devices  for  coaxing  currents,  and  labels  all 
the  buoys  with  their  proper  letters,  and  at¬ 
tends  to  the  semaphores  and  the  lights  and 
the  drum,  ball  and  cone  storm  signals;  and 
the  pilots  of  the  Hugh  do  the  rest;  but,  in 
spite  of  all  care  and  the  very  best  attention, 
the  Hugh  swallows  her  ship  or  two  every 
year.  Even  the  coming  of  wireless  teleg¬ 
raphy  does  not  spoil  her  appetite. 

When  Martin  Trevor  had  waited  on  the 


68 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


river  from  his  boyhood;  when  he  had  risen 
to  be  a  Senior  Pilot  entitled  to  bring  up  to 
Calcutta  the  very  biggest  ships;  when  he  had 
thought  and  talked  of  nothing  but  Hugh 
pilotage  all  his  life  to  nobody  except  Hugh 
pilots,  he  was  exceedingly  surprised  and 
indignant  that  his  only  son  should  decide 
to  follow  his  father’s  profession.  Mrs. 
Trevor  had  died  when  the  boy  was  a  child, 
and  as  he  grew  older,  Trevor,  in  the  inter¬ 
vals  of  his  business,  noticed  that  the  lad 
was  very  often  by  the  river-side — no  place, 
he  said,  for  a  nice  boy.  But,  as  he  was  not 
often  at  home,  and  as  the  aunt  who  looked 
after  Jim  naturally  could  not  follow  him  to 
his  chosen  haunts,  and  as  Jim  had  not  the 
faintest  intention  of  giving  up  old  friends 
there,  nothing  but  ineffectual  growls  came 
of  the  remark.  Later,  when  Trevor  once 
asked  him  if  he  could  make  anything  out 
of  the  shipping  on  the  water,  Jim  replied  by 
reeling  off  the  list  of  all  the  house-flags  in 
sight  at  the  moorings,  together  with  supple¬ 
mentary  information  about  their  tonnage 
and  captains. 

‘‘You’ll  come  to  a  bad  end,  Jim,”  said 
Trevor.  “Boys  of  your  age  haven’t  any 
business  to  waste  their  time  on  these  things.” 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  69 

‘‘Oh,  Pedro  at  the  Sailors’  Home  says  you 
can’t  begin  too  early.” 

“At  what,  please.^” 

“Piloting.  I’m  nearly  fourteen  now,  and 
— and  I  know  where  most  of  the  shipping 
in  the  river  is,  and  I  know  what  there  was 
yesterday  over  the  Mayapur  Bar,  and  I’ve 
been  down  to  Diamond  Harbour — oh,  a 
hundred  times  already,  and  I’ve - ” 

“You’ll  go  to  school,  son,  and  learn  what 
they  teach  you,  and  you’ll  turn  out  some¬ 
thing  better  than  a  pilot,”  said  his  father, 
who  wanted  Jim  to  enter  the  Subordinate 
Civil  Service,  but  he  might  just  as  well  have 
told  a  shovel-nosed  porpoise  of  the  river  to 
come  ashore  and  begin  life  as  a  hen.  Jim 
held  his  tongue;  he  noticed  that  all  the  best 
pilots  in  the  Port  Office  did  that;  and  de¬ 
voted  his  young  attention  and  all  his  spare 
time  to  the  river  he  loved.  He  had  seen 
the  nice  young  gentlemen  in  the  Subordi¬ 
nate  Civil  Service,  and  he  called  them  a  rude 
native  name  for  “clerks.” 

He  became  as  well  known  as  the  Banks- 
hall  itself;  and  the  Port  Police  let  him 
inspect  their  launches,  and  the  tug-boat 
captains  had  always  a  place  for  him  at  their 
tables,  and  the  mates  of  the  big  steam 


70 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


dredgers  used  to  show  him  how  the  machin¬ 
ery  worked,  and  there  were  certain  native 
row-boats  which  Jim  practically  owned;  and 
he  extended  his  patronage  to  the  railway 
that  runs  to  Diamond  Harbour,  forty  miles 
down  the  river.  In  the  old  days  nearly  all 
the  East  India  Company’s  ships  used  to 
discharge  at  Diamond  Harbour,  on  account 
of  the  shoals  above,  but  now  ships  go  straight 
up  to  Calcutta,  and  they  have  only  some 
moorings  for  vessels  in  distress  there,  and  a 
telegraph  service,  and  a  harbour-master,  who 
was  one  of  Jim’s  most  intimate  friends. 

He  would  sit  in  the  Office  listening  to 
the  soundings  of  the  shoals  as  they  were 
reported  every  day,  and  attending  to  the 
movements  of  the  steamers  up  and  down 
(Jim  always  felt  he  had  lost  something  ir¬ 
retrievable  if  a  boat  got  in  or  out  of  the 
river  without  his  knowing  of  it),  and  when 
the  big  liners  with  their  rows  of  blazing 
portholes  tied  up  in  Diamond  Harbour  for 
the  night,  Jim  would  row  from  one  ship  to 
the  other  through  the  sticky  hot  air  and  the 
buzzing  mosquitoes  and  listen  respectfully 
as  the  pilots  conferred  together  about  the 
habits  of  steamers. 

Once,  for  a  treat,  his  father  took  him  down 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  71 

clear  out  to  the  Sandheads  and  the  pilot  brig 
there,  and  Jim  was  happily  sea-sick  as  she 
tossed  and  pitched  in  the  Bay.  The  cream 
of  life,  though,  was  coming  up  in  a  tug  or  a 
police  boat  from  Diamond  Harbour  to  Cal¬ 
cutta,  over  the  “James  and  Mary,”  those 
terrible  sands  christened  after  a  royal  ship 
that  they  sunk  two  hundred  years  before. 
They  are  made  by  two  rivers  that  enter  the 
Hugh  six  miles  apart  and  throw  their  own 
silt  across  the  silt  of  the  main  stream,  so 
that  with  each  turn  of  weather  and  tide 
the  sands  shift  and  change  under  water  like 
clouds  in  the  sky.  It  was  here  (the  tales 
sound  much  worse  when  they  are  told  in 
the  rush  and  growl  of  the  muddy  waters) 
that  the  Countess  of  Stirling,  fifteen  hundred 
tons,  touched  and  capsized  in  ten  minutes, 
and  a  two-thousand-ton  steamer  in  two, 
and  a  pilgrim  ship  in  five,  and  another 
steamer  literally  in  one  instant,  holding 
down  her  men  with  the  masts  and  shrouds 
as  she  lashed  over.  When  a  ship  touches  on 
the  “James  and  Mary,”  the  river  knocks 
her  down  and  buries  her,  and  the  sands 
quiver  all  around  her  and  reach  out  under 
water  and  take  new  shapes  over  the  corpse. 

Young  Jim  would  lie  up  in  the  bows  of  the 


72 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


tug  and  watch  the  straining  buoys  kick  and 
choke  in  the  coffee-coloured  current,  while 
the  semaphores  and  flags  signalled  from  the 
bank  how  much  water  there  was  in  the 
channel,  till  he  learned  that  men  who  deal 
with  men  can  afford  to  be  careless,  on  the 
chance  of  their  fellows  being  like  them;  but 
men  who  deal  with  things  dare  not  relax  for 
an  instant.  ‘‘And  that’s  the  very  reason,” 
old  McEwan  said  to  him  once,  “that  the 
‘James  and  Mary’  is  the  safest  part  of  the 
river,”  and  he  shoved  the  big  black  Ban- 
doorah,  that  draws  twenty-five  feet,  through 
the  Eastern  Gat,  with  a  turban  of  white 
foam  wrapped  round  her  forefoot  and 
her  screw  beating  as  steadily  as  his  own 
heart. 

If  Jim  could  not  get  away  to  the  river 
there  was  always  the  big,  cool  Port  Office, 
where  the  soundings  were  worked  out  and 
the  maps  drawn;  or  the  Pilots’  room,  where 
he  could  lie  in  a  long  chair  and  listen  quietly 
to  the  talk  about  the  Hugh;  and  there  was 
the  library,  where  if  you  had  money  you 
could  buy  charts  and  books  of  directions 
against  the  time  that  you  would  actually 
have  to  steam  over  the  places  themselves. 
It  was  exceedingly  hard  for  Jim  to  hold  the 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  73 

list  of  Jewish  Kings  in  his  head,  and  he  was 
more  than  uncertain  as  to  the  end  of  the 
verb  audio  if  you  followed  it  far  enough  down 
the  page,  but  he  could  keep  the  soundings 
of  three  channels  distinct  in  his  head,  and, 
what  is  more  confusing,  the  changes  in  the 
buoys  from  ‘‘Garden  Reach’'  down  to 
Saugor,  as  well  as  the  greater  part  of  the 
Calcutta  Telegraphy  the  only  paper  he  ever 
read. 

Unluckily,  you  cannot  peruse  about  the 
Hugh  without  money,  even  though  you  are 
the  son  of  the  best-known  pilot  on  the  river, 
and  as  soon  as  Trevor  understood  how  his 
son  was  spending  his  time,  he  cut  down  his 
pocket  money,  of  which  Jim  had  a  very 
generous  allowance.  In  his  extremity  he 
took  counsel  with  Pedro,  the  plum-coloured 
mulatto  at  the  Sailors’  Home,  and  Pedro  was 
a  bad,  designing  man.  He  introduced  Jim 
to  a  Chinaman  in  Muchuatollah,  an  un¬ 
pleasing  place  in  itself,  and  the  Chinaman, 
who  answered  to  the  name  of  Erh-Tze,  when 
he  was  not  smoking  opium,  talked  business 
in  pigeon-English  to  Jim  for  an  hour.  Every 
bit  of  that  business  from  first  to  last  was 
flying  in  the  face  of  every  law  on  the  river, 
but  it  interested  Jim. 


74 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘S’pose  you  takee.  Can  do?”  Erh-Tze 
said  at  last. 

Jim  considered  his  chances.  A  junk,  he 
knew,  would  draw  about  eleven  feet  and  the 
regular  fee  for  a  qualified  pilot,  outward 
to  the  Sandheads,  would  be  two  hundred 
rupees.  On  the  one  hand  he  was  not  quali¬ 
fied,  so  he  dared  not  ask  more  than  half. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  fully  certain 
of  the  thrashing  of  his  life  from  his  father 
for  piloting  without  license,  let  alone  what 
the  Port  Authorities  might  do  to  him.  So 
he  asked  one  hundred  and  seventy-five 
rupees,  and  Erh-Tze  beat  him  down  to  a 
hundred  and  twenty.  The  cargo  of  his 
junk  was  worth  anything  from  seventy  to 
a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  rupees,  some 
of  which  he  was  getting  as  enormous  freight 
on  the  coffins  of  thirty  or  forty  dead  China¬ 
men,  whom  he  was  taking  to  be  buried  in 
their  native  country. 

Rich  Chinamen  will  pay  fancy  prices  for 
this  service,  and  they  have  a  superstition 
that  the  iron  of  steamships  is  bad  for  the 
spiritual  health  of  their  dead.  Erh-Tze’s 
junk  had  crept  up  from  Singapore,  via 
Penang  and  Rangoon,  to  Calcutta,  where 
Erh-Tze  had  been  staggered  by  the  Pilot 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  75 

dues.  This  time  he  was  going  out  at  a 
reduction  with  Jim,  who,  as  Pedro  kept 
telling  him,  was  just  as  good  as  a  pilot,  and 
a  heap  cheaper. 

Jim  knew  something  of  the  manners  of 
junks,  but  he  was  not  prepared,  when  he 
went  down  that  night  with  his  charts,  for 
the  confusion  of  cargo  and  coolies  and  coffins 
and  clay-cooking  places,  and  other  things 
that  littered  her  decks.  He  had  sense 
enough  to  haul  the  rudder  up  a  few  feet, 
for  he  knew  that  a  junk’s  rudder  goes  far 
below  the  bottom,  and  he  allowed  a  foot 
extra  to  Erh-Tze’s  estimate  of  the  junk’s 
depth.  Then  they  staggered  out  into  mid¬ 
stream  very  early,  and  never  had  the  city 
of  his  birth  looked  so  beautiful  as  when  he 
feared  he  would  not  come  back  to  see  it. 
Going  down  ‘‘Garden  Reach”  he  discovered 
that  the  junk  would  answer  to  her  helm  if 
you  put  it  over  far  enough,  and  that  she  had 
a  fair,  though  Chinese,  notion  of  sailing. 
He  took  charge  of  the  tiller  by  stationing 
three  Chinese  on  each  side  of  it,  and  stand¬ 
ing  a  little  forward,  gathered  their  pigtails 
into  his  hands,  three  right  and  three  left, 
as  though  they  had  been  the  yoke  lines  of  a 
row-boat.  Erh-Tze  almost  smiled  at  this; 


76  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

he  felt  he  was  getting  good  care  for  his  money 
and  took  a  neat  little  polished  bamboo  to 
keep  the  men  attentive,  for  he  said  this  was 
no  time  to  teach  the  crew  pigeon-English. 
The  more  way  they  could  get  on  the  junk 
the  better  would  she  steer,  and  as  soon  as 
he  felt  a  little  confidence  in  her,  Jim  ordered 
the  stiff,  rustling  sails  to  be  hauled  up 
tighter  and  tighter.  He  did  not  know  their 
names — at  least  any  name  that  would  be 
likely  to  interest  a  Chinaman — but  Erh-Tze 
had  not  banged  about  the  waters  of  the 
Malay  Archipelago  all  his  life  for  nothing. 
He  rolled  forward  with  his  bamboo,  and  the 
things  rose  like  Eastern  incantations. 

Early  as  they  were  on  the  river,  a  big 
American  oil  (but  they  called  it  kerosene  in 
those  days)  ship  was  ahead  of  them  in  tow, 
and  when  Jim  saw  her  through  the  lifted 
mist  he  was  thankful.  She  would  draw  all 
of  seventeen  feet,  and  if  he  could  steer  by 
her  they  would  be  safe.  It  is  easier  to 
scurry  up  and  down  the  “James  and  Mary” 
in  a  police-boat  that  someone  else  is  han¬ 
dling  than  to  cram  a  hardmouthed  old  junk 
across  the  same  sands  alone,  with  the  cer¬ 
tainty  of  a  thrashing  if  you  come  out  alive. 

Jim  glued  his  eyes  to  the  American,  and 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  77 

saw  that  at  Fultah  she  dropped  her  tug  and 
stood  down  the  river  under  sail.  He  all  but 
whooped  aloud,  for  he  knew  that  the  number 
of  pilots  who  preferred  to  work  a  ship 
through  the  “James  and  Mary”  was  strictly 
limited.  “If  it  isn’t  Father,  it’s  Dearsley,” 
said  Jim,  “and  Dearsley  went  down  yester¬ 
day  with  the  BancoorUy  so  it’s  Father.  If  I’d 
gone  home  last  night  instead  of  going  to 
Pedro,  I’d  have  met  him.  He  must  have 
got  his  ship  quick,  but — Father  is  a  very 
quick  man.”  Then  Jim  reflected  that  they 
kept  a  piece  of  knotted  rope  on  the  pilot 
brig  that  stung  like  a  wasp;  but  this  thought 
he  dismissed  as  beneath  the  dignity  of  an 
officiating  pilot,  who  needed  only  to  nod  his 
head  to  set  Erh-Tze’s  bamboo  to  work. 

As  the  American  came  round,  just  before 
the  Fultah  Sands,  Jim  raked  her  with 
his  spy-glass,  and  saw  his  father  on  the 
poop,  an  unlighted  cigar  between  his  teeth. 
That  cigar,  Jim  knew,  would  be  smoked  on 
the  other  side  of  the  “James  and  Mary,” 
and  Jim  felt  so  entirely  safe  and  happy  that 
he  lit  a  cigar  on  his  own  account.  This 
kind  of  piloting  was  child’s  play.  His 
father  could  not  make  a  mistake  if  he  tried; 
and  Jim,  with  his  six  obedient  pigtails  in 


78  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

his  two  hands,  had  leisure  to  admire  the 
perfect  style  in  which  the  American  was 
handled — how  she  would  point  her  bowsprit 
jeeringly  at  a  hidden  bank,  as  much  as  to 
say,  “Not  to-day,  thank  you,  dear,’’  and 
bow  down  lovingly  to  a  buoy  as  much  as  to 
say,  You  It  a  gentleman,  at  any  rate,” 
and  come  round  sharp  on  her  heel  with  a 
flutter  and  a  rustle,  and  a  slow,  steady  swing 
something  like  a  well-dressed  woman  staring 
all  round  the  theatre  through  opera-glasses. 

It  was  hard  work  to  keep  the  junk  near 
her,  though  Erh-Tze  set  everything  that 
was  by  any  means  settable,  and  used  his 
bamboo  most  generously.  When  they  were 
nearly  under  her  counter,  and  a  little  to 
her  left,  Jim,  hidden  behind  a  sail,  would  feel 
warm  and  happy  all  over,  thinking  of  the 
thousand  nautical  and  piloting  things  that 
he  knew.  When  they  fell  more  than  half 
a  mile  behind,  he  was  cold  and  miserable 
thinking  of  all  the  million  things  he  did' not 
know  or  was  not  quite  sure  of.  And  so 
they  went  down,  Jim  steering  by  his  father, 
turn  for  turn,  over  the  Mayapur  Bar,  with 
the  semaphores  on  each  bank  duly  signalling 
the  depth  of  water,  through  the  Western 
Gat,  and  round  Makoaputti  Lumps,  and  in 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  79 

and  out  of  twenty  places,  each  more  exciting 
than  the  last,  and  Jim  nearly  pulled  the  six 
pigtails  out  for  pure  joy  when  the  last  of  the 
^‘James  and  Mary”  had  gone  astern,  and 
they  were  walking  through  Diamond  Har¬ 
bour. 

From  there  to  the  mouth  of  the  Hugh 
things  are  not  so  bad — at  least,  that  was 
what  Jim  thought,  and  held  on  till  the  swell 
from  the  Bay  of  Bengal  made  the  old  junk 
heave  and  snort,  and  the  river  broadened 
into  the  inland  sea,  with  islands  only  a  foot 
or  two  high  scattered  about  it.  The  Amer¬ 
ican  walked  away  from  the  junk  as  soon  as 
they  were  beyond  Kedgeree,  and  the  night 
came  on  and  the  river  looked  very  big  and 
desolate,  so  Jim  promptly  anchored  some¬ 
where  in  grey  water,  with  the  Saugor  Light 
away  off  toward  the  east.  He  had  a  great 
respect  for  the  Hugh  to  the  last  yard  of  her, 
and  had  no  desire  whatever  to  find  himself 
on  the  Gasper  Sand  or  any  other  little  shoal. 
Erh-Tze  and  the  crew  highly  approved  of 
this  piece  of  seamanship.  They  set  no 
watch,  lit  no  lights,  and  at  once  went  to 
sleep. 

Jim  lay  down  between  a  red-and-black 
lacquer  coffin  and  a  little  live  pig  in  a  basket. 


8o 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


As  soon  as  it  was  light  he  began  studying  his 
chart  of  the  Hugh  mouth,  and  trying  to 
find  out  where  in  the  river  he  might  be. 
He  decided  to  be  on  the  safe  side  and  wait 
for  another  sailing-ship  and  follow  her  out. 
So  he  made  an  enormous  breakfast  of  rice 
and  boiled  fish,  while  Erh-Tze  lit  fire¬ 
crackers  and  burned  gilt  paper  to  the  Joss 
who  had  saved  them  so  far.  Then  they 
heaved  up  their  rough-and-tumble  anchor, 
and  made  after  a  big,  fat,  iron  four-masted 
sailing-ship,  heavy  as  a  hay-wain. 

The  junk,  which  was  really  a  very 
Weatherly  boat,  and  might  have  begun  life  as 
a  private  pirate  in  Annam  forty  years  before, 
followed  under  easy  sail;  for  the  four-master 
would  run  no  risks.  She  was  in  old  Mc- 
Ewan’s  hands,  and  she  waddled  about  like 
a  broody  hen,  giving  each  shoal  wide  allow¬ 
ances.  All  this  happened  near  the  outer 
Floating  Light,  some  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  from  Calcutta,  and  apparently  in  the 
open  sea. 

Jim  knew  old  McEwan’s  appetite,  and 
often  heard  him  pride  himself  on  getting  his 
ship  to  the  pilot  brig  close  upon  meal  hours, 
so  he  argued  that  if  the  pilot  brig  was  get- 
at-able  (and  Jim  himself  had  not  the  ghost 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  8i 

of  a  notion  where  she  would  lie),  McEwan 
would  find  her  before  one  o’clock. 

It  was  a  blazing  hot  day,  and  McEwan 
fidgeted  the  four-master  down  to  "‘Pilots 
Ridge”  with  what  little  wind  remained,  and 
sure  enough  there  lay  the  pilot  brig,  and 
Jim  felt  shivers  up  his  back  as  Erh-Tze  paid 
him  his  hundred  and  twenty  rupees  and  he 
went  overside  in  the  junk’s  one  crazy  dinghy. 
McEwan  was  leaving  the  four-master  in  a 
long,  slashing  whale-boat  that  looked  very 
spruce  and  pretty,-  and  Jim  could  see  that 
there  was  a  certain  amount  of  excitement 
among  the  pilots  on  the  brig.  There  was 
his  father  too.  The  ragged  Chinese  boat¬ 
men  gave  way  in  a  most  ragged  fashion,  and 
Jim  felt  very  unwashen  and  disreputable 
when  he  heard  the  click  of  McEwan’s  oars 
alongside,  and  McEwan  saying,  “James 
Trevor,  Ell  trouble  you  to  lay  alongside 

yy 

me. 

Jim  obeyed,  and  from  the  corner  of  one  eye 
watched  McEwan’s  angry  whiskers  stand  up 
all  round  his  face,  which  turned  purple. 

“An’  how  is  it  you  break  the  regulations 
o’  the  Porrt  o’  Calcutta.^  Are  ye  aware  o’ 
the  penalties  and  impreesonments  ye’ve  laid 
yourself  open  to?”  McEwan  began. 


82 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Jim  said  nothing.  There  was  not  very 
much  to  say  just  then;  and  McEwan  roared 
aloud:  ‘‘Man,  yeVe  perrsonated  a  Hugh 
pilot,  an’  that  ’s  as  much  as  to  say  ye’ve 
perrsonated  ME!  What  did  yon  heathen 
give  ye  for  honorarium?” 

“’Hundred  and  twenty,”  said  Jim. 

“‘An’  by  what  manner  o’  means  did  ye 
get  through  the  ‘James  and  Mary’?” 

“Father,”  was  the  answer.  “He  went 
down  the  same  tide  and  I — we — steered  by 
him.” 

McEwan  whistled  and  choked,  perhaps 
it  was  with  anger.  “Ye’ve  made  a  stalkin’- 
horse  o’  your  father,  then?  Jim,  laddie^ 
he’ll  make  an  example  o’  you.” 

The  boat  hooked  on  to  the  brig’s  chains, 
and  McEwan  said,  as  he  set  foot  on  deck 
before  Jim  could  speak,  “Yon’s  an  enter¬ 
prising  cub  o’  yours,  Trevor.  Ye’d  better 
enter  him  in  the  regular  business,  or  one  o’ 
these  fine  days  he’ll  be  acting  as  pilot  before 
he’s  qualified,  and  sinkin’  junks  in  the  Fair¬ 
way.  He  fetched  yon  junk  down  last  night. 
If  ye’ve  no  other  designs  I’m  thinkin’  I’ll 
take  him  as  my  cub,  for  there’s  no  denying 
he’s  a  resourceful  lad — for  all  he’s  an  un¬ 
licked  whelp.” 


AN  UNQUALIFIED  PILOT  83 

‘^That/’  said  Trevor,  reaching  for  Jim’s 
left  ear,  “is  something  we  can  remedy,”  and 
he  led  him  below. 

The  little  knotted  rope  that  they  keep  for 
general  purposes  on  the  pilot-brig  did  its 
duty,  but  when  it  was  all  over  Jim  was 
unlicked  no  longer.  He  was  McEwan’s 
property  to  be  registered  under  the  laws 
of  the  Port  of  Calcutta,  and  a  week  later, 
when  the  Ellora  came  along,  he  bundled  over 
the  pilot  brig’s  side  with  McEwan’s  enam¬ 
elled  leather  hand-bag  and  a  roll  of  charts 
and  a  little  bag  of  his  own,  and  he  dropped 
into  the  sternsheets  of  the  pilot  gig  with 
a  very  creditable  imitation  of  McEwan’s 
slow,  swaying  sit-down  and  hump  of  the 
shoulders. 


THE  JUNK  AND  DHOW 


ONCE  a  pair  of  savages  found  a  stranded 

tree. 

{One-piecee  stick-pidgin — two-piecee  man. 
Straddle-um — paddle-um — push-um  off  to  sea. 

That  way  Foleign  Devil-boat  began.^) 

But  before  and  before,  and  ever  so  long 
before 

Any  shape  of  sailing-craft  was  known, 
The  Junk  and  Dhow  had  a  stern  and  a  bow. 
And  a  mast  and  a  sail  of  their  own — alone, 
alone ! 

As  they  crashed  across  the  Oceans  on  their 
own ! 


Once  there  was  a  pirate-ship,  being  blown 
ashore — 

{Plitty  soon  pilum  up^  sfosee  no  can  tack. 
Seven-piecee  stlong  man  pullum  staFoa  d  oar. 
That  way  bling  her  head  alound  and  sailo 
back.) 

^Remember,  the  Chinaman  generally  says  “1”  for  “r.” 

84 


THE  JUNK  AND  DHOW  85 

But  before,  and  before,  and  ever  so  long 
before 

Grand  Commander  Noah  took  the  wheel. 
The  Junk  and  the  Dhow,  though  they  look 
like  anyhow. 

Had  rudders  reaching  deep  below  their 
keel — akeel — akeel ! 

As  they  laid  the  Eastern  Seas  beneath 
their  keel ! 


Once  there  was  a  galliot  yawing  in  a 
tide. 

{Too  much  foolee  side-slip.  How  can 
stop  ? 

Man  catchee  tea-box  lid — lasha  longaside. 

That  way  make  her  plenty  glip  and  sail 
first-chop.) 

But  before,  and  before,  and  ever  so  long 
before 

Any  such  contrivances  were  used. 

The  whole  Confucian  sea-board  had  stan¬ 
dardized  the  lee-board. 

And  hauled  it  up  or  dropped  it  as  they 
choosed — or  chose — or  choosed! 

According  to  the  weather,  when  they 
cruised ! 


86  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Once  there  was  a  caravel  in  beam-sea 
roll — 

{Cargo  shiftee — alia  dliftee — no  can  livee 
long, 

S^posuni  nailo  boa’d  acloss — makee  ploper 
hoV? 

That  way,  cargo  sittum  still,  an  ship  mo^ 
stlong.) 

But  before,  and  before,  and  ever  so  long 
before 

Any  square-rigged  vessel  hove  in  sight 

The  Canton  deep-sea  craft  carried  bulk¬ 
heads  fore  and  aft. 

And  took  good  care  to  keep  ’em  water¬ 
tight — atite — atite ! 

From  Amboyna  to  the  Great  Australian 
Bight ! 


Once  there  was  a  sailor-man  singing  just  this 
way — 

{Too  muchee  yowUo,  sickum  best  fiend! 

Singe e  all-same  pullee  lope — haul  and  belay. 

Hully  up  and  coilum  down  an — bite  ojff 
end  I) 

But  before,  and  before,  and  ever  so  long 
before 

Any  sort  of  chanty  crossed  our  lips. 


THE  JUNK  AND  DHOW  87 

The  Junk  and  the  Dhow,  though  they  look 
like  anyhow, 

Were  the  Mother  and  the  Father  of  all 
Ships — ahoy ! — aships ! 

And  of  half  the  new  inventions  in  our 
Ships ! 

From  Tarifa  to  Formosa  of  our  Ships! 
From  Socotra  to  SeD?z^hor  of  the 
windlass  and  the  anchor. 

And  the  Navigators’  Compass  on  our 
Ships — ahoy! — our  Ships 
(0,  hully  up  and  coilum  down  and  bite  off  end!) 


I 


I 


0 


r 

I; 

i 


HIS  GIFT 


« I 


0 


^  ■,  '■ 


HIS  GIFT 


HIS  Scoutmaster  and  his  comrades,  who 
disagreed  on  several  points,  were 
united  in  one  conviction — that  William 
Glasse  Sawyer  was,  without  exception,  the 
most  unprofitable  person,  not  merely  in  the 
Pelican  Troop,  who  lived  in  the  wilderness 
of  the  47th  Postal  District,  London  S.  E., 
but  in  the  whole  body  of  Boy  Scouts 
throughout  the  world. 

No  one,  except  a  ferocious  uncle  who  was 
also  a  French-polisher,  seemed  responsible 
for  his  beginnings.  There  was  a  legend  that 
he  had  been  entered  as  a  Wolf-Cub  at  the  age 
of  eight,  under  Miss  Doughty,  whom  the 
uncle  had  either  bribed  or  terrorized  to 
accept  him;  and  that  after  six  months  Miss 
Doughty  confessed  that  she  could  make 
nothing  of  him  and  retired  to  teach  school 
in  the  Yorkshire  moors.  There  is  also  a 
red-headed  ex-cub  of  that  troop  (he  is  now  in 
a  shipping-office)  who  asserts  proudly  that 
he  used  to  bite  William  Glasse  Sawyer  on 


91 


92 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


the  leg  in  the  hope  of  waking  him  up,  and 
takes  most  of  the  credit  for  William’s  pres¬ 
ent  success.  But  when  William  moved  into 
the  larger  life  of  the  Pelicans,  who  were  gay 
birds,  he  was  not  what  you  might  call  alert. 
In  shape  he  resembled  the  ace  of  diamonds; 
in  colour  he  was  an  oily  sallow. 

He  could  accomplish  nothing  that  re¬ 
quired  one  glimmer  of  reason,  thought  or 
commonsense.  He  cleaned  himself  only 
under  bitter  compulsion;  he  lost  his  bear¬ 
ings  equally  in  town  or  country  after  a  five- 
minutes’  stroll.  He  could  track  nothing 
smaller  than  a  tram-car  on  a  single  line,  and 
that  only  if  there  were  no  traffic.  He  could 
neither  hammer  a  nail,  carry  an  order,  tie 
a  knot,  light  a  fire,  notice  any  natural 
object,  except  food,  or  use  any  edged  tool 

LA.  1 

except  a  table  knife.  To  crown  all,  his 
innumerable  errors  and  omissions  were  not 
even  funny. 

But  it  is  an  old  law  of  human  nature  that 
if  you  hold  to  one  known  course  of  conduct 
— good  or  evil — you  end  by  becoming  an 
institution;  and  when  he  was  fifteen  or 
thereabouts  William  achieved  that  position. 
The  Pelicans  gradually  took  pride  in  the 
notorious  fact  that  they  possessed  the  only 


HIS  GIFT 


93 


Sealed  Pattern,  Mark  A,  Ass — an  unique 
jewel,  so  to  speak,  of  Absolute,  Unalterable 
Incapacity.  The  poet  of  a  neighbouring 
troop  used  to  write  verses  about  him,  and 
recite  them  from  public  places,  such  as  the 
tops  of  passing  trams.  William  made  no 
comment,  but  wrapped  himself  up  in  long 
silences  that  he  seldom  broke  till  the  juniors 
of  the  Troop  (the  elders  had  given  it  up  long 
before)  tried  to  do  him  good  turns  with  their 
scout-staves. 

In  private  life  he  assisted  his  uncle  at  the 
mystery  of  French-polishing,  which,  he  said, 
was  “boiling  up  things  in  pots  and  rubbing 
down  bits  of  wood.’’  The  boiling-up,  he 
said,  he  did  not  mind  so  much.  The  rub¬ 
bing  down  he  hated.  Once,  too,  he  volun¬ 
teered  that  his  uncle  and  only  relative  had 
been  in  the  Navy,  and  “did  not  like  to  be 
played  with”;  and  the  vision  of  William 
playing  with  any  human  being  upset  even 
his  Scoutmaster. 

Now  it  happened,  upon  a  certain  summer 
that  was  really  a  summer  with  heat  to  it,  the 
Pelicans  had  been  lent  a  dream  of  a  summer 
camp  in  a  dream  of  a  park,  which  offered 
opportunities  for  every  form  of  diversion, 
including  bridging  muddy-banked  streams. 


94 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


and  unlimited  cutting  into  young  alders 
and  undergrowth  at  large.  A  convenient 
village  lay  just  outside  the  Park  wall,  and 
the  ferny  slopes  round  the  camp  were  rich 
in  rabbits,  not  to  mention  hedgehogs  and 
other  fascinating  vermin.  It  was  reached 
— Mr.  Hale  their  Scoutmaster  saw  to  that — 
after  two  days’  hard  labour,  with  the  Troop 
push-cart,  along  sunny  roads. 

William’s  share  in  the  affair  was — what  it 
had  always  been.  First  he  lost  most  of  his 
kit;  next  his  uncle  talked  to  him  after  the 
fashion  of  the  Navy  of  ’96  before  refitting 
him;  thirdly  he  went  lame  behind  the  push¬ 
cart  by  reason  of  a  stone  in  his  shoe,  and  on 
arrival  in  camp  dropped — not  for  the  first, 
second  or  third  time — into  his  unhonoured 
office  as  Camp  Orderly,  and  was  placed  at 
the  disposal  of  The  Prawn,  whose  light  blue 
eyes  stuck  out  from  his  freckled  face,  and 
whose  long  narrow  chest  was  covered  with 
badges.  From  that  point  on,  the  procedure 
was  as  usual.  Once  again  did  The  Prawn 
assure  his  Scoutmaster  that  he  would  take 
enormous  care  of  William  and  give  him  work 
suited  to  his  capacity  and  intelligence.  Once 
again  did  William  grunt  and  wriggle  at  the 
news,  and  once  again  in  the  silence  of  the 


HIS  GIFT 


95 


deserted  camp  next  morning,  while  the  rest 
of  the  Pelicans  were  joyously  mucking  them¬ 
selves  up  to  their  young  bills  at  bridging 
brooks,  did  he  bow  his  neck  to  The  Prawn’s 
many  orders.  For  The  Prawn  was  a  born 
organizer.  He  set  William  to  unpack  the 
push-cart  and  then  to  neatly  and  exactly 
replace  all  parcels,  bags,  tins,  and  boxes. 
He  despatched  him  thrice  in  the  forenoon 
across  the  hot  Park  to  fetch  water  from  a 
distant  well  equipped  with  a  stiff-necked 
windlass  and  a  split  handle  that  pinched 
William’s  fat  palms.  He  bade  him  collect 
sticks,  thorny  for  choice,  out  of  the  flanks  of 
a  hedge  full  of  ripe  nettles  against  which 
Scout  uniforms  offer  small  protection. 
He  then  made  him  lay  them  in  the  camp 
cooking-place,  carefully  rejecting  the  green 
ones,  for  most  sticks  were  alike  to  William; 
and  when  everything  else  failed,  he  set  him 
to  pick  up  stray  papers  and  rubbish  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  camp.  All  that 
while,  he  not  only  chased  him  with  comments 
but  expected  that  William  would  show 
gratitude  to  him  for  forming  his  young 
mind. 

‘^’Tisn’t  everyone  ’ud  take  this  amount 
o’  trouble  with  you.  Mug,”  said  The  Prawn 


96  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

virtuously,  when  even  his  energetic  soul 
could  make  no  further  work  for  his  vassal. 
‘‘Now  you  open  that  bully-beef  tin  and 
we’ll  have  something  to  eat,  and  then  you’re 
off  duty — for  a  bit.  I  shall  try  my  hand  at 
a  little  camp-cooking.” 

William  found  the  tin — at  the  very  bot¬ 
tom,  of  course,  of  the  push-cart;  cut  himself 
generously  over  the  knuckles  in  opening  it 
(till  The  Prawn  showed  him  how  this  should 
be  done),  and  in  due  course,  being  full  of 
bread  and  bully,  withdrew  towards  a  grate¬ 
ful  clump  of  high  fern  that  he  had  had  his 
eye  on  for  some  time,  wriggled  deep  into  it, 
and  on  a  little  rabbit-browsed  clearing  of 
turf,  stretched  out  and  slept  the  sleep  of 
the  weary  who  have  been  up  and  under  strict 
orders  since  six  a.m.  Till  that  hour  of  that 
day,  be  it  remembered,  William  had  given 
no  proof  either  of  intelligence  or  initiative 
in  any  direction. 

He  waked,  slowly  as  was  his  habit,  and 
noticed  that  the  shadows  were  stretching  a 
little,  even  as  he  stretched  himself.  Then 
he  heard  The  Prawn  clanking  pot-lids,  be¬ 
tween  soft  bursts  of  song.  William  sniffed. 
The  Prawn  was  cooking — ^was  probably 
qualifying  for  something  or  other;  The 


HIS  GIFT 


97 


Prawn  did  nothing  but  qualify  for  badges. 
On  reflection  William  discovered  that  he 
loved  The  Prawn  even  less  this  camp  than 
the  last,  or  the  one  before  that.  Then  he 
heard  the  voice  of  a  stranger. 

‘‘Yes,”  was  The  Prawn’s  reply.  “I’m  in 
charge  of  the  camp.  Would  you  like  to  look 
at  it,  sir?” 

“Seen  ’em — seen  heaps  of  ’em,”  said  the 
unknown.  “My  son  was  in  ’em  once — 
Buffaloes,  out  Hendon-way.  What  are 
you< 

“Well,  just  now  I’m  a  sort  of  temporary 
Cook,”  said  The  Prawn,  whose  manners  were 
far  better  than  William’s. 

“Temp’ry!  Temp’ry!”  the  stranger 
puffed.  “Can’t  be  a  temp’ry  cook  any 
more’n  you  can  be  a  temp’ry  Parson.  Not 
so  much.  Cookin’s  cookin’.  Let’s  see  your 
notions  of  cookin’.” 

William  had  never  heard  any  one  address 
The  Prawn  in  these  tones,  and  somehow  it 
cheered  him.  In  the  silence  that  followed 
he  turned  on  his  face  and  wriggled  unosten¬ 
tatiously  through  the  fern,  as  a  Scout 
should,  till  he  could  see  that  bold  man  with¬ 
out  attracting  The  Prawn’s  notice.  And 
this,  too,  was  the  first  time  that  William 


98  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

had  ever  profited  by  the  instruction  of  his 
Scoutmaster  or  the  example  of  his  comrades. 

Heavenly  sights  rewarded  him.  The 
Prawn,  visibly  ill  at  ease,  was  shifting  from 
one  sinewy  leg  to  the  other,  while  an  enor¬ 
mously  fat  little  man  with  a  pointed  grey 
beard  and  arms  like  the  fins  of  a  fish  investi¬ 
gated  a  couple  of  pots  that  hung  on  properly 
crutched  sticks  over  the  small  fire  that 
William  had  lighted  in  the  cooking-place. 
He  did  not  seem  to  approve  of  what  he  saw 
or  smelt.-  And  yet  it  was  the  impeccable 
Prawn’s  own  cookery! 

‘‘Lor!”  said  he  at  last  after  more  sniffs 
of  contempt,  as  he  replaced  the  lid.  “If 
you  hot  up  things  in  tins,  that  ain’t  cookery. 
That’s  vittles — mere  vittles!  And  the  way 
you’ve  set  that  pot  on,  you’re  drawing  all 
the  nesty  wood-smoke  into  the  water.  The 
spuds  won’t  take  much  harm  of  it,  but 
you’ve  ruined  the  meat.  That  is  meat, 
ain’t  it.^  Get  me  a  fork.” 

William  hugged  himself.  The  Prawn, 
looking  exactly  like  his  namesake  well- 
boiled,  fetched  a  big  fork.  The  little  man 
prodded  into  the  pot. 

“It’s  stew!”  The  Prawn  explained,  but 
his  voice  shook. 


HIS  GIFT 


99 


‘‘  Lor ! ”  said  the  man  again.  “  It’s  boilin’ ! 
It’s  boilin’!  You  don’t  boil  when  you 
stew,  my  son;  an’  as  for  this'' — up  came  a 
grey  slab  of  mutton — “there’s  no  odds  be¬ 
tween  this  and  motor-tyres.  Well!  Well! 
As  I  was  sayin’ - ”  He  joined  his  hands  be¬ 

hind  his  globular  back  and  shook  his  head 
in  silence.  After  a  while,  The  Prawn  tried 
to  assert  himself. 

“Cookin’  isn’t  my  strong  point,”  began 
The  Prawn,  “but - ” 

“Pore  boys!  Pore  boys!”  the  stranger 
soliloquized,  looking  straight  in  front  of 
him.  Pore  little  boys!  Wicked,  /  call  it. 
They  don’t  ever  let  you  make  bread,  do  they, 
my  son.^” 

The  Prawn  said  they  generally  bought 
their  bread  at  a  shop. 

“Ah!  I’m  a  shopkeeper  meself.  Marsh, 
the  Baker  here,  is  me.  Pore  boys!  Well! 
Well!  .  .  .  Though  it’s  against  me  own 

interest  to  say  so,  /  think  shops  are  wicked. 
They  sell  people  things  out  o’  tins  which 
save  ’em  trouble,  an’  fill  the  ’ospitals  with 
stummick-cases  afterwards.  An’  the  muck 
that’s  sold  for  flour.  .  .  .”  His  voice 

faded  away  and  he  meditated  again.  “Well 
— well!  As  I  was  sayin’ -  Pore  boys! 


loo  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Pore  boys!  Em  glad  you  ain’t  askin’  me 
to  dinner.  Good  bye.” 

He  rolled  away  across  the  fern,  leaving  The 
Prawn  dumb  behind  him. 

It  seemed  to  William  best  to  wriggle  back 
in  his  cover  as  far  as  he  could,  ere  The  Prawn 
should  call  him  to  work  again.  He  was 
not  a  Scout  by  instinct,  but  his  uncle  had 
shown  him  that  when  things  went  wrong 
in  the  world,  someone  generally  passed  it 
onto  someone  else.  Very  soon  he  heard 
his  name  called,  acidly,  several  times.  He 
crawled  out  from  the  far  end  of  the  fern- 
patch,  rubbing  his  eyes,  and  The  Prawn 
re-enslaved  him  on  the  spot.  For  once  in 
his  life  William  was  alert  and  intelligent,  but 
The  Prawn  paid  him  no  compliments,  nor 
when  the  very  muddy  Pelicans  came  back 
from  the  bridging  did  The  Prawn  refer  in  any 
way  to  the  visit  of  Mr.  E.  M.  Marsh  &  Son, 
Bakers  and  Confectioners  in  the  village 
street  just  outside  the  Park  wall.  Nor, 
for  that  matter,  did  he  serve  the  Pelicans 
much  besides  tinned  meats  for  their  evening 
meal. 

To  say  that  William  did  not  sleep  a  wink 
that  night  would  be  what  has  been  called 
“nature-faking”;  which  is  a  sin.  His  sys- 


HIS  GIFT 


lOI 


tern  demanded  at  least  nine  hours’  rest,  but 
he  lay  awake  for  quite  twenty  minutes,  dur¬ 
ing  which  he  thought  intensely,  rapidly  and 
joyously.  Had  he  been  asked  he  would 
have  said  that  his  thoughts  dealt  solely 
with  The  Prawn  and  the  judgment  that  had 
fallen  upon  him;  but  William  was  no  psy¬ 
chologist.  He  did  not  know  that  hate — 
raging  hate  against  a  too-badged,  too  vir¬ 
tuous  senior — had  shot  him  into  a  new 
world,  exactly  as  the  large  blunt  shell  is 
heaved  through  space  and  dropped  into  a 
factory,  a  garden  or  a  barracks  by  the  charge 
behind  it.  And,  as  the  shell,  which  is  but 
metal  and  mixed  chemicals,  needs  only  a 
graze  on  the  fuse  to  spread  itself  all  over 
the  landscape,  so  did  his  mind  need  but 
the  touch  of  that  hate  to  flare  up  and  il¬ 
luminate  not  only  all  his  world,  but  his  own 
way  through  it. 

Next  morning  something  sang  in  his  ear 
that  it  was  long  since  he  had  done  good 
turns  to  any  one  except  his  uncle,  who  was 
slow  to  appreciate  them.  He  would  amend 
that  error;  and  the  more  safely  since  The 
Prawn  would  be  ofif  all  that  day  with  the 
Troop  on  a  tramp  in  the  natural  history  line, 
and  his  place  as  Camp  Warden  and  Provost 


102  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Marshal  would  be  filled  by  the  placid  and 
easy-going  Walrus,  whose  proper  name  was 
Carpenter,  who  never  tried  for  badges,  but 
who  could  not  see  a  rabbit  without  going 
after  him.  And  the  owner  of  the  Park  had 
given  full  leave  to  the  Pelicans  to  slay  by 
any  means,  except  a  gun,  any  rabbits  they 
could.  So  William  ingratiated  himself  with 
his  Superior  Officer  as  soon  as  the  Pelicans 
had  left.  .  .  . 

No,  the  excellent  Carpenter  did  not  see 
that  he  needed  William  by  his  side  all  day. 
He  might  take  himself  and  his  bruised  foot 
pretty  much  where  he  chose.  He  went, 
and  this  new  and  active  mind  of  his  that 
he  did  not  realize,  accompanied  him — 
straight  up  the  path  of  duty  which,  poetry 
tells  us,  is  so  often  the  road  to  glory. 

He  began  by  cleaning  himself  and  his  kit 
at  seven  o’clock  in  the  morning,  long  before 
the  village  shops  were  open.  This  he  did 
near  a  postern  gate  with  a  crack  in  it,  in 
the  Park  wall,  commanding  a  limited  but 
quite  sufficient  view  of  the  establishment 
of  E.  M.  Marsh  &  Son  across  the  street. 
It  was  perfect  weather,  and  about  eight 
o’clock  Mr.  Marsh  himself  in  his  shirt¬ 
sleeves  rolled  out  to  enjoy  it  before  he  took 


HIS  GIFT 


103 


down  the  shutters.  Hardly  had  he  shifted 
the  first  of  them  when  a  fattish  Boy  Scout 
with  a  flat  face  and  a  slight  limp  laid  hold 
of  the  second  and  began  to  slide  it  towards 
him. 

“Well,  well!’'  said  Mr.  Marsh.  “Ah! 
Your  good  turn,  eh.?” 

“Yes,”  said  William  briefly. 

“That’s  right!  Handsomely  now,  hand¬ 
somely,”  for  the  shutter  was  jamming  in 
its  groove.  William  knew  from  his  uncle 
that  “handsomely”  meant  slowly  and  with 
care.  The  shutter  responded  to  the  coax¬ 
ing.  The  others  followed. 

“  Belay!”  said  Mr.  Marsh,  wiping  his  fore¬ 
head,  for,  like  William,  he  perspired  easily. 
When  he  turned  round  William  had  gone. 
The  Movies  had  taught  him,  though  he 
knew  it  not,  the  value  of  dramatic  effect. 
He  continued  to  watch  Mr.  Marsh  through 
the  crack  in  the  postern — it  was  the  little 
wooden  door  at  the  end  of  the  right  of  way 
through  the  Park — and  when,  an  hour  or  so 
later,  Mr.  Marsh  came  out  of  his  shop  and 
headed  towards  it,  William  retired  back¬ 
wards  into  the  high  fern  and  brambles. 
The  manoeuvre  would  have  rejoiced  Mr. 
Hale’s  heart,  for  generally  William  moved 


104  land  and  sea  tales 

like  an  elephant  with  its  young.  He  turned 
up,  quite  casually,  when  Mr.  Marsh  had 
puffed  his  way  again  into  the  empty  camp. 
Carpenter  was  off  in  pursuit  of  rabbits,  with 
a  pocket  full  of  fine  picture-wire.  It  was 
the  first  time  William  had  ever  done  the 
honours  of  any  establishment.  He  came  to 
attention  and  smiled. 

‘^Well!  Well!”  Mr.  Marsh  nodded 
friendlily.  ‘‘ What  are 

‘‘Camp-guard,”  said  William,  improvising 
for  the  first  time  in  his  life.  “Can  I  show 
you  anything,  sir.?” 

“No,  thank ’ee.  My  son  was  a  Scout 
once.  IVe  just  come  to  look  round  at 
things.  ’No  one  tryin’  any  cookin’  to¬ 
day.?” 

“No,  sir.” 

“’Bout’s  well.  Pore  boys!  What  you 
goin’  to  have  for  dinner.?  Tinned  stuff.?” 

“I  expect  so,  sir.” 

“D’you  like  it.?” 

“’Used  to  it.”  William  rather  approved 
of  this  round  person  who  wasted  no  time 
on  abstract  ideas. 

boys!  Well!  Well!  It  saves  trouble 
— for  the  present.  Knots  and  splices  in 
your  stummick  afterwards — in  ’ospital.” 


HIS  GIFT 


loS 


Mr.  Marsh  looked  at  the  cold  camp  cooking- 
place  and  its  three  big  stones,  and  sniffed. 

‘‘Would  you  like  it  lit.?’’  said  William, 
suddenly. 

“What  for.?” 

“To  cook  with.” 

“What  d’  you  know  about  cookin’.?”  Mr. 
Marsh’s  little  eyes  opened  wide. 

“Nothing,  sir.” 

“What  makes  you  think  /’m  a  cook.?” 

“  By  the  way  you  looked  at  our  cooking- 
place,”  the  mendacious  William  answered. 
The  Prawn  had  always  urged  him  to  culti¬ 
vate  habits  of  observation.  They  seemed 
easy — after  you  had  observed  the  things. 

“Well!  Well!  Quite  a  young  Sherlock, 
you  are.  ’Don’t  think  much  o’  this, 
though.”  Mr.  Marsh  began  to  stoop  to 
rearrange  the  open-air  hearth  to  his  liking. 

“Show  me  how  and  I’ll  do  it,”  said 
William. 

“  Shove  that  stone  a  little  more  to  the  left 
then.  Steady — So!  That’ll  do!  Got  any 
wood.?  No.?  You  slip  across  to  the  shop 
and  ask  them  to  give  you  some  small  brush- 
stuff  from  the  oven.  Stop !  A nd  my  apron, 
too.  Marsh  is  the  name.” 

William  left  him  chuckling  wheezily. 


io6  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


When  he  returned  Mr.  Marsh  clad  himself 
in  a  long  white  apron  of  office  which  showed 
so  clearly  that  Carpenter  from  far  off  re¬ 
turned  at  once. 

H’sh !  H’sh !  ”  said  Mr.  Marsh  before  he 
could  speak.  “You  carry  on  with  what 
you’re  doing.  Marsh  is  my  name.  My  son 
was  a  Scout  once.  Buffaloes — Hendon-way. 
It’s  all  right.  Don’t  you  grudge  an  old  man 
enjoying  himself.” 

The  Walrus  looked  amazedly  at  William 
moving  in  three  directions  at  once  with  his 
face  on  fire. 

“  It’s  all  right,”  said  William.  “  He’s  giv¬ 
ing  us  cooking-lessons.”  Then — the  words 
came  into  his  mouth  by  themselves — “I’ll 
take  the  responsibility.” 

“Yes,  yes!  He  knew  I  could  cook. 
Quite  a  young  Sherlock  he  is!  You  carry 
on.”  Mr.  Marsh  turned  his  back  on  the 
Walrus  and  despatched  William  again  with 
some  orders  to  his  shop  across  the  road. 
“And  you’d  better  tell  ’em  to  put  ’em  all 
in  a  basket,”  he  cried  after  him. 

William  returned  with  a  fair  assortment 
of  mixed  material,  including  eggs,  two 
rashers  of  bacon,  and  a  packet  of  patent 
flour  concerning  which  last  Mr.  Marsh  said 


HIS  GIFT 


107 

things  no  baker  should  say  about  his  own 
goods.  The  frying-pan  came  out  of  the 
push-cart,  with  some  other  oddments,  and 
it  was  not  till  after  it  was  greased  that  Mr. 
Marsh  demanded  William’s  name.  He  got 
it  in  full,  and  it  produced  strange  effects  on 
the  little  fat  man. 

‘‘An’  ’ow  do  you  spell  your  middle 
name?”  he  asked. 

“G-l-a-double-s-e,”  said  William. 

“Might  that  be  your  mother’s?”  William 
nodded.  “Well!  Well!  I  wonder  now!  I 
do  wonder.  It’s  a  great  name.  There  was  a 
Sawyer  in  the  cooking  line  once,  but  ’e  was  a 
Frenchman  and  spelt  it  different.  Glasse  is 
serious  though.  And  you  say  it  was  your 
ma’s.”  He  fell  into  an  abstraction,  frying- 
pan  in  hand.  Anon,  as  he  cracked  an  egg 
miraculously  on  its  edge — “Whether  you’re 
a  descendant  or  not,  it’s  worth  livin’  up  to, 
a  name  like  that.” 

“Why?”  said  William,  as  the  egg  slid  into 
the  pan  and  spread  as  evenly  as  paint  under 
an  expert’s  hand. 

“I’ll  tell  you  some  day.  She  was  a  very 
great  cook — but  she’d  have  come  expensive 
at  to-day’s  prices.  Now,  you  take  the  pan 
an’  I’ll  draw  me  own  conclusions.” 


io8  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


The  boy  worked  the  pan  over  the  level  red 
fire  with  a  motion  that  he  had  learned  some¬ 
how  or  other  while  ‘‘boiling  up’'  things  for 
his  uncle.  It  seemed  to  him  natural  and 
easy.  Mr.  Marsh  watched  in  unbroken  si¬ 
lence  for  at  least  two  minutes. 

“It’s  early  to  say — yet,”  was  his  verdict. 
“But  I  ’ave  ’opes.  You  ’ave  good  ’ands, 
an’  your  knowin’  I  was  a  cook  shows  you 
’ave  the  instinck.  If  you  ’ave  got  the 
Touch — mark  you,  I  only  say  if — but  if 
you  ’ave  anything  like  the  Genuine  Touch, 
you’re  provided  for  for  life,  further — 

don’t  tilt  her  that  way! — you  ’old  your 
neighbours,  friends  and  employers  in  the 
’ollow  of  your  ’and.” 

“How  do  you  mean.?”  said  William,  in¬ 
tent  on  his  egg. 

“Everything  which  a  man  is  depends 
on  what  ’e  puts  inside  ’im,”  was  the  reply. 
“A  good  cook’s  a  King  of  men — besides 
being  thunderin’  well  off  if  ’e  don’t  drink. 
It’s  the  only  sure  business  in  the  whole  round 
world;  and  /’ve  been  round  it  eight  times, 
in  the  Mercantile  Marine,  before  I  married 
the  second  Mrs.  M.” 

William,  more  interested  in  the  pan  than 
Mr.  Marsh’s  marriages,  made  no  reply. 


HIS  GIFT 


109 


‘‘Yes,  a  good  cook,”  Mr.  Marsh  went  on 
reminiscently,  “even  on  Board  o’  Trade 
allowance,  ’as  brought  many  a  ship  to  port 
that  ’ud  otherwise  ’ave  mut’nied  on  the 
’igh  seas.” 

The  eggs  and  bacon  mellowed  together. 
Mr.  Marsh  supplied  some  wonderful  last 
touches  and  the  result  was  eaten,  with  the 
Walrus’s  help,  sizzling  out  of  the  pan  and 
washed  down  with  some  stone  ginger-beer 
from  the  convenient  establishment  of  Mr. 
E.  M.  Marsh  outside  the  Park  wall. 

“I’ve  ruined  me  dinner,”  Mr.  Marsh 
confided  to  the  boys,  “but  I  ’aven’t  en¬ 
joyed  myself  like  this,  not  since  Noah  was 
an  able  seaman.  You  wash  up,  young 
Sherlock,  an’  I’ll  tell  you  something.” 

He  filled  an  ancient  pipe  with  eloquent 
tobacco,  and  while  William  scoured  the 
pan,  he  held  forth  on  the  art  and  science 
and  mystery  of  cooking  as  inspiredly  as  Mr. 
Jorrocks,  Master  of  Foxhounds,  had  lec¬ 
tured  upon  the  Chase.  The  burden  of  his 
song  was  Power — power  which,  striking 
directly  at  the  stomach  of  man,  makes 
the  rudest  polite,  not  to  say  sycophantic, 
towards  a  good  cook,  whether  at  sea,  in 
camp,  in  the  face  of  war,  or  (here  he  em- 


no  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

bellished  his  text  with  personal  experiences) 
the  crowded  competitive  cities  where  a  good 
meal  was  as  rare,  he  declared,  as  silk  py¬ 
jamas  in  a  pig-sty.  “An’  mark  you,*’  he 
concluded,  “three  times  a  day  the  ’aughtiest 
and  most  overbearin’  of  ’em  all  ’ave  to  come 
crawling  to  you  for  a  round  belly-full. 
Put  that  in  your  pipe  and  smoke  it  out, 
young  Sherlock!” 

He  unloosed  his  sacrificial  apron  and 
rolled  away. 

The  Boy  Scout  is  used  to  strangers 
who  give  him  good  advice  on  the  smallest 
provocation;  but  strangers  who  fill  you  up 
with  bacon  and  eggs  and  ginger-beer  are 
few. 

“What  started  it  all.^”  the  Walrus  de¬ 
manded. 

“Well,  I  can’t  exactly  say,”  William 
answered,  and  as  he  had  never  been  known 
to  give  a  coherent  account  of  anything,  the 
Walrus  returned  to  his  wires,  and  William 
lay  out  and  dreamed  in  the  fern  among  the 
cattle-flies.  He  had  dismissed  The  Prawn 
altogether  from  his  miraculously  enlarging 
mind.  Very  soon  he  was  on  the  High  Seas, 
a  locality  which  till  that  instant  had  never 
appealed  to  him,  in  a  gale,  issuing  bacon 


HIS  GIFT 


III 


and  eggs  to  crews  on  the  edge  of  mutiny. 
Next,  he  was  at  war,  turning  the  tides  of  it 
to  victory  for  his  own  land  by  meals  of  bacon 
and  eggs  that  brought  bemedalled  Generals 
in  troops  like  Pelicans,  to  his  fire-place. 
Then  he  was  sustaining  his  uncle,  at  the 
door  of  an  enormous  restaurant,  with  plates 
of  bacon  and  eggs  sent  out  by  gilded  com¬ 
missionaires  such  as  guard  the  cinemas, 
while  his  uncle  wept  with  gratitude  and 
remorse,  and  The  Prawn,  badges  and  all, 
begged  for  scraps. 

His  chin  struck  his  chest  and  half  waked 
him  to  fresh  flights  of  glory.  He  might 
have  the  Genuine  Touch,  Mr.  Marsh  had 
said  it.  Moreover,  he,  the  Mug,  had  a 
middle  name  which  filled  that  great  man 
with  respect.  All  the  47th  Postal  District 
should  ring  with  that  name,  even  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  racing-news,  in  its  evening 
papers.  And  on  his  return  from  camp,  or 
perhaps  a  day  or  two  later,  he  would  defy 
his  very  uncle  and  escape  for  ever  from  the 
foul  business  of  French-polishing. 

Here  he  slept  generously  and  dreamlessly 
till  evening,  when  the  Pelicans  returned, 
their  pouches  full  of  samples  of  uncookable 
vegetables  and  insects,  and  the  Walrus 


1 12  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


made  his  report  of  the  day’s  Camp  doings 
to  the  Scoutmaster. 

‘‘Wait  a  minute,  Walrus.  You  say  the 
Mug  actually  did  the  cooking.^” 

“Mr.  Marsh  had  him  under  instruction, 
sir.  But  the  Mug  did  a  lot  of  it — he  held 
the  pan  over  the  fire.  I  saw  him,  sir.  And 
he  washed  up  afterwards.” 

“Did  he?”  said  the  Scoutmaster  lightly. 
“Well,  that’s  something.  But  when  the 
Walrus  had  gone  Mr.  Hale  smote  thrice 
upon  his  bare  knees  and  laughed,  as  a  Scout 
should,  without  noise. 

He  thanked  Mr.  Marsh  next  morning  for 
the  interest  he  had  shown  in  the  camp,  and 
suggested  (this  was  while  he  was  buying 
many  very  solid  buns  for  a  route-march) 
that  nothing  would  delight  the  Pelicans 
more  than  a  few  words  from  Mr.  Marsh  on 
the  subject  of  cookery,  if  he  could  see  his 
way  to  it. 

“Quite  so,”  said  Mr.  Marsh,  “/’m 
worth  listenin’  to.  Well!  Well!  I’ll  be 
along  this  evening,  and,  maybe,  I’ll  bring 
some  odds  and  ends  with  me.  Send  over 
young  Sherlock-Glasse  to  ’elp  me  fetch 
’em.  That's  a  boy  with  ’is  stummick  in  the 
proper  place.  ’Know  anything  about  ’im  ?  ” 


HIS  GIFT 


113 


Mr.  Hale  knew  a  good  deal,  but  he  did  not 
tell  it  all.  He  suggested  that  William  him¬ 
self  should  be  approached,  and  would  ex¬ 
cuse  him  from  the  route-march  for  that 
purpose. 

‘‘Route-march!”  said  Mr.  Marsh  in 
horror.  “Lor!  The  very  worst  use  you 
can  make  of  your  feet  is  walkin’  on  ’em. 
’Gives  you  bunions.  Besides,  ’e  ain’t  got  the 
figure  for  marches.  ’E’s  a  cook  by  build 
as  well  as  instinck.  ’Eavy  in  the  run,  oily 
in  the  skin,  broad  in  the  beam,  short  in  the 
arm,  buty  mark  you,  light  on  the  feet.  That’s 
the  way  cooks  ought  to  be  issued.  You 
never  ’eard  of  a  really  good  thin  cook  yet, 
did  you.^  No.  Nor  me.  An’  I’ve  known 
millions  that  called  ’emselves  cooks.” 

Mr.  Hare  regretted  that  he  had  not  stud¬ 
ied  the  natural  history  of  cooks,  and  sent 
William  over  early  in  the  day. 

Mr.  Marsh  spoke  to  the  Pelicans  for  an 
hour  that  evening  beside  an  open  wood  fire, 
from  the  ashes  of  which  he  drew  forth 
(talking  all  the  while)  wonderful  hot  cakes 
called  “dampers”;  while  from  its  top  he 
drew  off  pans  full  of  “lobscouse,”  which  he 
said  was  not  to  be  confounded  with  “sal¬ 
magundi,”  and  a  hair-raising  compound  of 


1 14  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

bacon,  cheese  and  onions  all  melted  together. 
And  while  the  Pelicans  ate,  he  convulsed 
them  with  mirth  or  held  them  breathless 
with  anecdotes  of  the  High  Seas  and  the 
World,  so  that  the  vote  of  thanks  they 
passed  him  at  the  end  waked  the  cows  in  the 
Park.  But  William  sat  wrapped  in  visions, 
his  hands  twitching  sympathetically  to  Mr. 
Marsh’s  wizardry  among  the  pots  and  pans. 
He  knew  now  what  the  name  of  Glasse 
signified;  for  he  had  spent  an  hour  at  the 
back  of  the  baker’s  shop  reading,  in  a  brown- 
leather  book  dated  1767  a.  d.  and  called 
‘‘The  Art  of  Cookery  Made  Plain  and  Easy 
by  a  Lady,”  and  that  lady’s  name,  as  it  ap¬ 
peared  in  facsimile  at  the  head  of  Chap.  I, 
was  “H.  Glasse.”  Torture  would  not  have 
persuaded  him,  or  Mr.  Marsh,  by  that  time, 
that  she  was  not  his  direct  ancestress;  but, 
as  a  matter  of  form,  he  intended  to  ask  his 
uncle. 

When  The  Prawn,  very  grateful  that  Mr. 
Marsh  had  made  no  reference  to  his  notions 
of  cookery,  asked  William  what  he  thought 
of  the  lecture  and  exhibition,  William  came 
out  of  his  dreams  with  a  start,  and  “Oh, 
all  right,  I  suppose,  but  I  wasn’t  listening 
much.”  Then  The  Prawn,  who  always  im- 


HIS  GIFT 


IIS 

proved  an  occasion,  lectured  him  on  lack  of 
attention;  and  William  missed  all  that  too. 
The  question  in  his  mind  was  whether  his 
uncle  would  let  him  stay  with  Mr.  Marsh 
for  a  couple  of  days  after  Camp  broke  up, 
or  whether  he  would  use  the  reply-paid  tele¬ 
gram,  which  Mr.  Marsh  had  sent  him,  for 
his  own  French-polishing  concerns.  When 
The  Prawn’s  voice  ceased,  he  not  only  prom¬ 
ised  to  do  better  next  time,  but  added,  out 
of  a  vast  and  inexplicable  pity  that  sud¬ 
denly  rose  up  inside  him,  “And  Tm  grate¬ 
ful  to  you,  Prawn.  I  am  really.” 

On  his  return  to  town  from  that  wonder- 
revealing  visit,  he  found  the  Pelicans  treat¬ 
ing  him  with  a  new  respect.  For  one  thing, 
the  Walrus  had  talked  about  the  bacon 
and  eggs;  for  another.  The  Prawn,  who  when 
he  let  himself  go,  could  be  really  funny, 
had  given  some  artistic  imitations  of  Mr. 
Marsh’s  comments  on  his  cookery.  Lastly, 
Mr.  Hale  had  laid  down  that  William’s 
future  employ  would  be  to  cook  for  the 
Pelicans  when  they  camped  abroad.  “And 
look  out  that  you  don’t  poison  us  too  much,” 
he  added. 

There  were  occasional  mistakes  and  some 
very  flat  failures,  but  the  Pelicans  swallowed 


ii6  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


them  all  loyally;  no  one  had  even  a  stomach¬ 
ache,  and  the  office  of  Cook’s  mate  to  Wil¬ 
liam  was  in  great  demand.  The  Prawn 
himself  sought  it  next  Spring  when  the 
Troop  stole  a  couple  of  fair  May  days  on 
the  outskirts  of  a  brick-field,  and  were  very 
happy.  But  William  set  him  aside  in 
favour  of  a  new  and  specially  hopeless  re¬ 
cruit;  oily-skinned,  fat,  short-armed,  but 
light  on  his  feet,  and  with  some  notion  of 
lifting  pot-lids  without  wrecking  or  flooding 
the  whole  fire-place. 

‘‘You  see.  Prawn,”  he  explained,  “cookin’ 
isn’t  a  thing  one  can  just  pick  up.” 

“Yes,  I  could — watchin’  you,”  The  Prawn 
insisted. 

“No.  Mr.  Marsh  says  it’s  a  Gift — same 
as  a  Talent.” 

“D’you  mean  to  tell  me  Rickworth’s  got 
it,  then.?” 

“Dunno.  It’s  my  job  to  find  that  out — 
Mr.  Marsh  says.  Anyway,  Rickworth  told 
me  he  liked  cleaning  out  a  fryin’  pan  because 
it  made  him  think  of  what  it  might  be 
cookin’  next  time.” 

“Well,  if  that  isn’t  silliness,  it’s  just 
greediness,”  said  The  Prawn.  “What  about 
those  dampers  you  were  talking  of  when 


HIS  GIFT 


117 

I  bought  the  fire-lighters  for  you  this  morn- 
ing?- 

William  drew  one  out  of  the  ashes,  tapped 
it  lightly  with  his  small  hazel-wand  of  office, 
and  slid  it  over,  puffed  and  perfect,  towards 
The  Prawn. 

Once  again  the  wave  of  pity — the  Mas¬ 
ter’s  pity  for  the  mere  consuming  Public — 
swept  over  him  as  he  watched  The  Prawn 
wolf  it  down. 

‘‘  I’m  grateful  to  you.  I  reely  am^  Prawn,” 
said  William  Glasse  Sawyer. 

After  all,  as  he  was  used  to  say  in  later 
years,  if  it  hadn’t  been  for  The  Prawn,  where 
would  he  have  been.?^ 


PROLOGUE  TO  THE  MASTER- 
COOK’S  TALE 


This  is  what  might  be  called  a  parody  or  imitation  of 
the  verses  of  Geoffrey  Chaucer^  one  of  the  earliest  and 
the  greatest  of  our  English  poets.  It  looks  difficult  to 
read,  but  you  will  find  it  comes  quite  easily  if  you  say  it 
aloud,  remembering  that  where  there  is  an  accent  over 
the  end  of  a  word,  that  word  is  pronounced  as  two 
syllables — not  one.  Snailes,”  for  instance,  would  be 
spoken  as  snai-les”  and  so  on. 

WITH  us  there  rade  a  Maister-Cook 
that  came 

From  the  Rochelle  which  is  neere  Angouleme. 
Littel  hee  was,  but  rounder  than  a  topp, 
And  his  small  herd  hadde  dipped  in  manie  a 
soppe. 

His  honde  was  smoother  than  beseemeth 
mann’s, 

And  his  discoorse  was  all  of  marzipans,^ 

Of  tripes  of  Caen,  or  Burdeux  snailes  swote,^ 
And  Seinte  Menhoulde  wher  cooken  pigges- 
foote.^ 

kind  of  sticky  sweatmeat.  ^Bordeaux  snails  are  specially 
large  and  sweet.  ^They  grill  pigs ’-feet  still  at  St.  Menehoulde,  not 
far  from  Verdun,  better  than  anywhere  else  in  all  France. 

ii8 


THE  MASTER-COOK 


119 

To  Thoulouse  and  to  Bress  and  Carcasson 
For  pyes  and  fowles  and  chesnottes  hadde 
hee  wonne;^ 

Of  hammes  of  Thuringie^  colde  hee  prate, 
And  well  hee  knew  what  Princes  hadde  on 
plate 

At  Christmas-tide,  from  Artois  to  Gascogne. 

Lordinges,  quod  hee,  manne  liveth  nat  alone 
By  bred,  but  meates  rost  and  seethed,  and 
broth. 

And  purchasable^  deinties,  on  mine  othe. 
Honey  and  hote  gingere  well  liketh  hee. 
And  whales-flesch  mortred^  with  spicerie. 
For,  lat  be  all  how  man  denie  or  carpe,^ 
Him  thries  a  daie  his  honger  maketh  sharpe. 
And  setteth  him  at  boorde®  with  hawkes 
eyne. 

Snuffing  what  dish  is  set  beforne  to  deyne. 
Nor,  till  with  meate  he  all-to  fill  to 
brim. 

None  other  matter  nowher  mooveth  him. 
Lat  holie  Seintes  sterve^  as  bookes  boast. 
Most  mannes  soule  is  in  his  bellie  most. 

^Gone — to  get  pates  of  ducks’  liver  at  Toulouse;  fatted  poultry 
at  Bourg  in  Bresse,  on  the  road  to  Geneva;  and  very  large  chest¬ 
nuts  in  sugar  at  Carcassonne  about  forty  miles  from  Toulouse, 
^his  would  probably  be  some  sort  of  wild  boar  ham  from  Ger¬ 
many.  ^Expensive.  '‘Beaten  up.  ^Sneer  or  despise.  ^Brings 
him  to  table.  ^Starve. 


120  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


For,  as  man  thinketh  in  his  hearte  is  hee, 
But,  as  hee  eateth  so  his  thought  shall  bee. 
And  Holie  Fader’s  selP  (with  reveraunce) 
Oweth  to  Cooke  his  port  and  his  presaunce. 
Wherbye  it  cometh  past  disputison^ 

Cookes  over  alle  men  have  dominion. 
Which  follow  them  as  schippe  her  gou- 
vernaiE  ' 

Enoff  of  wordes — beginneth  heere  my  tale:- 

^The  Pope  himself,  who  depends  on  his  cook  for  being  healthy 
and  well-fed.  ^Dispute  or  argument.  ^Men  are  influenced  by 
their  cooks  as  ships  are  steered  by  their  rudders. 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


Most  of  this  tale  actually  happened  during  the  War 
about  the  year  igi6  or  igiy,  but  it  was  much  funnier  as 
I  heard  it  told  by  an  English  Naval  officer  than  it  is  as 
I  have  written  it  from  memory.  It  shows,  what  one  al¬ 
ways  believed  was  true,  that  there  is  nothing  that  cannot 
happen  in  the  Navy. 

HM.  S.  Gardenia  (we  will  take  her  name 
.  from  the  Herbaceous  Border  which 
belonged  to  the  sloops,  though  she  was  a 
destroyer  by  profession)  came  quietly  back 
to  her  berth  some  time  after  midnight,  and 
disturbed  half  a  dozen  of  her  sisters  as  she 
settled  down.  They  all  talked  about  it 
next  morning,  especially  Phlox  and  Stephan- 
Otis,  her  left-  and  right-hand  neighbours  in 
the  big  basin  on  the  east  coast  of  England, 
that  was  crowded  with  destroyers. 

But  the  soul  of  the  Gardenia — Lieutenant- 
in-Command  H.  R.  Duckett — was  lifted 
far  above  insults.  What  he  had  done 
during  his  last  trip  had  been  well  done. 
Vastly  more  important — Gardenia  was  in 


123 


124 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


for  a  boiler-clean — which  meant  four  days’ 
leave  for  her  commanding  officer. 

‘‘Where  did  you  get  that  fender  from, 
you  dock-yard  burglar.^”  Stephanotis  clam¬ 
oured  over  his  rail,  for  Gardenia  was  wear¬ 
ing  a  large  coir-matting  fender,  evidently 
fresh  from  store,  over  her  rail.  It  creaked 
with  newness.  “You  common  thief  of  the 
beach,  where  did  you  find  that  new  fender.?” 

The  only  craft  that  a  destroyer  will,  some¬ 
times,  not  steal  equipment  from  is  a  de¬ 
stroyer;  which  accounts  for  the  purity  of  her 
morals  and  the  loftiness  of  her  conversation, 
and  her  curiosity  in  respect  to  stolen  fillings. 

Duckett,  unmoved,  went  below,  to  return 
with  a  valise  which  he  carried  on  to  His 
Majesty’s  quarter-deck,  and,  atop  of  a  suit 
of  rat-catcher  clothes,  crammed  into  it  a 
pair  of  ancient  pigskin  gaiters. 

Here  Phlox,  assisted  by  her  Dandy  Din- 
mont,  Dinah,  who  had  been  trained  to  howl 
at  certain  notes  in  her  master’s  voice,  gave 
a  spirited  and  imaginary  account  of  Gar¬ 
denia  s  return  the  night  before,  which  was 
compared  to  that  of  an  ambulance  with  a 
lady-driver.  Duckett  retaliated  by  slipping 
on  to  his  head  for  one  coquettish  instant  a 
gravy-coloured  soft  cloth  cap.  It  was  the 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


I2S 

last  straw.  Phlox  and  Stephanotis,  who 
had  no  hope  of  any  leave  for  the  present, 
pronounced  it  an  offence,  only  to  be  wiped 
out  by  drinks. 

‘‘All  things  considered,’’  said  Duckett. 
“I  don’t  care  if  I  do.  Come  along!”  and, 
the  hour  being  what  it  was,  he  gave  the 
necessary  orders  through  the  wardroom’s 
tiny  skylight.  The  captains  came.  Phlox 
— Lieutenant  Commander  Jerry  Marlett,  a 
large  and  weather-beaten  person,  docked 
himself  in  the  arm-chair  by  the  ward¬ 
room  stove  with  his  cherished  Dinah  in  his 
arms.  Great  possessions  and  much  land, 
inherited  from  an  uncle,  had  removed  him 
from  the  Navy  on  the  eve  of  war.  Three 
days  after  the  declaration  of  it  he  was  back 
again,  and  had  been  very  busy  ever  since. 
Stephanotis — Lieutenant-in-Command  Au¬ 
gustus  Holwell  Rayne,  alias  “The  Damper,” 
because  of  his  pessimism,  spread  himself  out 
on  the  settee.  He  was  small  and  agile,  but 
of  gloomy  outlook,  which  a  D.  S.  O.  earned, 
he  said,  quite  by  mistake,  could  not  lighten. 
“Horse”  Duckett,  Gardenia  s  skipper,  was 
a  reversion  to  the  primitive  Marryat  type 
— a  predatory,  astute,  resourceful  pirate,  too 
well  known  to  all  His  Majesty’s  dockyards,  a 


126  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


man  of  easily  injured  innocence  who  could 
always  prove  an  alibi,  and  in  whose  ship,  if 
his  torpedo-coxswain  had  ever  allowed  any 
one  to  look  there,  several  sorts  of  missing 
Government  property  might  have  been 
found.  His  ambition  was  to  raise  pigs 
(animals  he  only  knew  as  bacon)  in  Shrop¬ 
shire  (a  county  he  had  never  seen)  after  the 
war,  so  he  waged  his  war  with  zeal  to  bring 
that  happy  day  nearer.  He  sat  in  the  arm¬ 
chair  by  the  door,  whence  he  controlled  the 
operations  of  ‘‘Crippen,’’  the  wardroom 
steward,  late  of  Bolitho’s  Travelling  Circus 
and  Swings,  who  had  taken  to  the  high  seas 
to  avoid  the  attentions  of  the  Police  ashore. 

As  usual,  Duckett’s  character  had  been 
blackened  by  My  Lords  of  the  Admiralty, 
and  he  was  in  the  midst  of  a  hot  campaign 
against  them.  An  able-seaman’s  widowed 
mother  had  sent  a  ham  to  her  son  whose 
name  was  E.  R.  Davids.  Unfortunately, 
Engineroom-Artificer  E.  Davies,  who  swore 
that  he  had  both  a  mother  and  expectations 
of  hams  from  her,  came  across  the  ham  first, 
and,  misreading  its  address,  had  had  it 
boiled  for,  and  at  once  eaten  by,  the  En¬ 
gineers’  mess.  E.  R.  Davids,  a  vindictive 
soul,  wrote  to  his  mother,  who,  it  seems. 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


127 


wrote  to  the  Admiralty,  who,  according  to 
Duckett,  wrote  to  him  daily  every  day  for  a 
month  to  know  what  had  become  of  E.  R. 
Davids’  ham.  In  the  meantime  the  guilty 
Engineroom-Artificer  E.  Davies  had  been 
transferred  to  a  sloop  off  the  Irish  coast. 

“An’  what  the  dooce  am  I  to  do?” 
Duckett  asked  his  guests  plaintively. 

“Apply  for  leave  to  go  to  Ireland  with  a 
stomach-pump  and  heave  the  ham  out  of 
Davies,”  Jerry  suggested  promptly. 

“That’s  rather  a  wheeze,”  said  Duckett. 
“I  had  thought  of  marrying  Davids’  mother 
to  settle  the  case.  Anyhow,  it  was  all 
Crippen’s  fault  for  not  steering  the  ham  into 
the  wardroom  when  it  came  aboard.  Don’t 
let  it  occur  again,  Crippen.  Hams  are 
going  to  be  very  scarce.” 

“Well,  now  you’ve  got  all  that  off  your 
chest” — ^Jerry  Marlett  lowered  his  voice — 
“suppose  you  tell  us  about  what  happened 
— the  night  before  last.” 

The  talk  became  professional.  Duckett 
produced  certain  evidence — still  damp — in 
support  of  the  claims  that  he  had  sent  in 
concerning  the  fate  of  a  German  submarine, 
and  gave  a  chain  of  facts  and  figures  and 
bearings  that  the  others  duly  noted. 


128  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘And  how  did  your  Acting  Sub  do?” 
asked  Jerry  at  last. 

“Oh,  very  fair,  but  I  didn’t  tell  him  so,  of 
course.  They’re  hard  enough  to  hold  at 
the  best  of  times,  these  makee-do  officers. 
Have  you  noticed  that  they  are  always  above 
their  job — always  thinkin’  round  the  corner 
when  they’re  thinkin’  at  all.  On  our  way 
back,  this  young  merchant  o’  mine — when 
I’d  almost  made  up  my  mind  to  tell  him  he 
wasn’t  as  big  tripes  as  he  looked — told  me 
his  one  dream  in  life  was  to  fly.  Fly!  He 
flew  alright  by  the  time  I’d  done  with  him, 
but — imagine  a  Sub  tellin  one  a  thing  like 
that!  ‘It  must  be  so  interestin’  to  fly,’  he 
said.  The  whole  North  Sea  one  blooming 
burgoo  of  what-come-nexts,  an’  this  pup 
complainin’  of  lack  of  interest  in  it!  Fly! 
Fly!  When  /  was  a  Sub-Lootenant - ” 

He  turned  pathetically  towards  The 
Damper,  who  had  known  him  in  that  rank  in 
the  Mediterranean. 

“There  wasn’t  much  flyin’  in  our  day,” 
said  The  Damper  mournfully.  “  But  I 
can’t  remember  anything  else  we  didn’t 
do.” 

“Quite  so;  but  we  had  some  decency 
knocked  into  us.  The  new  breed  wouldn’t 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


129 


know  decency  if  they  met  it  on  a  dungfork. 
Thaf s  what  I  mean.” 

“When  /  was  Actin’  Sub,”  Jerry  opened 
thoughtfully,  “in  the  Polycarp — the  pious 
Polycarp — Nineteen-O-Seven,  I  got  nine 
cuts  of  the  best  from  the  Senior  Sub  for 
occupyin’  the  bathroom  ten  seconds  too 
long.  Twenty  minutes  later,  just  when  the 
welts  were  beginnin’  to  come  up,  y’  know,  I 
was  sent  off  in  the  gig  with  a  Corporal  o’ 
Marines  an’  a  private  to  fetch  the  Headman 
of  All  the  Pelungas  aboard.  He  was  wanted 
for  slavery,  or  barratry,  or  bigamy  or  some¬ 
thing.” 

“All  the  Pelungas.^”  Duckett  repeated 
with  interest.  “’Odd  you  should  mention 
that  part  of  the  world.  What  are  the 
Pelungas  like.^” 

“Very  nice.  Hundreds  of  islands  and 
millions  of  coral  reefs  with  atolls  an’  lagoons 
an’  palm-trees,  an’  all  the  population 
scullin’  round  in  outrigger  canoes  between 
’em  like  a  permanent  regatta.  Filthy  navi¬ 
gation,  though.  Polycarp  had  to  lie  five 
miles  out  on  account  of  the  reefs  (even  then 
our  navigator  was  tearin’  his  hair)  an’  I 
had  an  hour’s  steerin’  on  hot  hard  thwarts. 
Talk  o’  tortures!  You  know.  We  landed 


130  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

in  a  white  lather  at  the  boat-steps  of  the 
Headman’s  island.  The  Headman  wasn’t 
takin’  any  at  first.  He’d  drawn  up  his 
whole  army — three  hundred  strong,  with  old 
Martini  rifles  an’  a  couple  of  ancestral  seven- 
pounders  in  front  of  his  fort.  We  didn’t  know 
anything  about  his  domestic  arrangements. 
We  just  dropped  in  among  ’em  so  to  say. 
Then  my  Corporal  of  Marines — the  fattest 
man  in  the  Service  bar  one — fell  down  the 
landin’  steps.  The  Headman  had  a  Prime 
Minister — about  as  fat  as  my  Corporal — and 
he  helped  him  up.  Well,  that  broke  the  ice  a 
bit.  The  Prime  Minister  was  a  statesman. 
He  poured  oil  on  the  crisis,  while  the  Head¬ 
man  cursed  me  and  the  Navy  and  the  British 
Government,  and  I  kept  wrigglin’  in  my 
white  ducks  to  keep  ’em  from  drawin’  tight 
on  me.  You  know  how  it  feels!  I  remem¬ 
ber  I  told  the  Headman  the  Polycarp  ’ud 
blow  him  an’  his  island  out  of  the  water  if  he 
didn’t  come  along  quick.  She  could  have 
done  it — in  a  week  or  two;  but  we  were 
scrubbin’  hammocks  at  the  time.  I  for¬ 
got  that  little  fact  for  the  minute.  I  was 
a  bit  hot — all  over.  The  Prime  Minister 
soothed  us  down  again,  an’  by  and  by  the 
Headman  said  he’d  pay  us  a  state  call — as  a 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


131 

favour.  I  didn’t  care  what  he  called  it  s’- 
long  as  he  came.  So  I  lay  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  off-shore  in  the  gig,  in  case  the  seven- 
pounders  pooped  off — I  knew  the  Martinis 
couldn’t  hit  us  at  that  range — and  I  waited 
for  him  till  he  shoved  off  in  his  State  barge 
— forty  rowers  a  side.  Would  you  believe  it, 
he  wanted  to  take  precedence  of  the  White 
Ensign  on  the  way  to  the  ship  ?  I  had  to  fall 
him  in  behind  the  gig  and  bring  him  along¬ 
side  properly.  I  was  so  sore  I  could  hardly 
get  aboard  at  the  finish.” 

“What  happened  to  the  Headman.^” 
said  The  Damper. 

“Nothing.  He  was  acquitted  or  con¬ 
demned — I  forget  which — but  he  was  a 
perfect  gentleman.  We  used  to  go  sailing 
with  him  and  his  people — dancing  with  ’em 
on  the  beach  and  all  that  sort  of  thing.  / 
don’t  want  to  meet  a  nicer  community 
than  the  Pelungaloos.  They  aren’t  used 
to  white  men — but  they’re  first-class  learn- 
ers. 

“Yes,  they  do  seem  a  cheery  crowd,” 
Duckett  commented. 

“Where  have  you  come  across  them?” 
said  Jerry. 

“Nowhere;  but  this  Acting  Sub  of  mine 


132  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

has  got  a  cousin  who’s  been  flying  down 
there.” 

“Flying  in  All  the  Pelungas.^”  Jerry 
cried.  “That’s  impossible!” 

“In  these  days?  Where’s  your  bright 
lexicon  of  youth  ?  Nothing’s  impossible  any¬ 
where  now,”  Duckett  replied.  “All  the 
best  people  fly.” 

“Count  me  out,”  Jerry  grunted.  “We 
went  up  once,  Dinah,  little  dog,  and  it  made 
us  both  very  sick,  didn’t  it?  When  did  it 
all  happen.  Horse?” 

“Some  time  last  year.  This  chap,  my 
Sub’s  cousin — a  man  called  Baxter — went 
adrift  among  All  the  Pelungas  in  his  machine 
and  failed  to  connect  with  his  ship.  He  was 
reported  missing  for  months.  Then  he 
turned  up  again.  That’s  all.” 

“He  was  called  Baxter?”  said  The 
Damper.  “Hold  on  a  shake!  I  wonder  if 
he’s  ‘Beloo’  Baxter,  by  any  chance.  There 
was  a  chap  of  that  name  about  five  years 
ago  on  the  China  Station.  He  had  himself 
tattooed  all  over,  regardless,  in  Rangoon. 
Then  he  got  as  good  as  engaged  to  a  woman 
in  Hongkong — rich  woman  too.  But  the 
Pusser  of  his  ship  gave  him  away.  He  had  a 
regular  cinema  of  frogs  and  dragonflies  up 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


133 


his  legs.  And  that  was  only  the  beginnin’ 
of  the  show.  So  she  broke  off  the  engage¬ 
ment,  and  he  half-killed  the  Pusser,  and 
then  he  became  a  Buddhist,  or  something.’’ 

^‘That  couldn’t  have  been  this  Baxter,  or 
my  Sub  would  have  told  me,”  said  Duckett. 
“My  Sub’s  a  morbid-minded  young  ani¬ 
mal.” 

'' Maskee^  your  Sub’s  mind!”  said  Jerry. 
“What  was  this  Baxter  man — plain  or 
coloured — doin’  in  All  my  Pelungas.?” 

“As  far  as  I  can  make  out,”  said  Duckett, 
“Lootenant  Baxter  was  flyin’  in  those  parts 
— with  an  observer — out  of  a  ship.” 

“Yes,  but  what  for?''  Jerry  insisted. 
“And  what  ship 

“He  was  flyin’  for  exercise,  I  suppose,  an’ 
his  ship  was  the  Cormorang.  D’you  feel 
wiser.?  An’  he  flew,  an’  he  flew,  an’  he  flew 
till,  between  him  an’  his  observer  and  the 
low  visibility  and  Providence  and  all  that 
sort  of  thing,  he  lost  his  ship — just  like  some 
other  people  I  know.  Then  he  flapped 
about  huntin’  for  her  till  dusk  among  the 
Pelungas,  an’  then  he  effected  a  landin’  on 
the  water.” 

“A  nasty  wet  business — landin’  that  way. 


^Never  mind. 


134 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Dinah.  We  know,”  said  Jerry  into  the  keen 
little  cocked  ear  in  his  lap. 

“Then  he  taxied  about  in  the  dark  till  he 
taxied  on  to  a  coral-reef  and  couldn’t  get 
the  machine  off.  Coral  ain’t  like  mud,  is  it 
The  question  was  to  Jerry,  but  the  insult  was 
addressed  to  The  Damper,  who  had  lately 
spent  eighteen  hours  on  a  soft  and  tenacious 
shoal  off  the  East  Coast.  The  Damper 
launched  a  kick  at  his  host  from  where  he 
lay  along  the  settee. 

“Then,”  Duckett  went  on,  “this  Baxter- 
man  got  busy  with  his  wireless  and  S  O  S’ed 
like  winkie  till  the  tide  came  and  floated 
the  old  bus  off  the  reef,  and  they  taxied  over 
to  another  island  in  the  dark.” 

“Thousands  of  Islands  in  All  the  Pe- 
lungas,”  Jerry  murmured.  “Likewise  reefs 
— hairy  ones.  What  about  the  reefs.?” 

“Oh,  they  kept  on  hittin’  reefs  in  the 
dark,  till  it  occurred  to  them  to  fire  their 
signal  lights  to  see  ’em  by.  So  they  went 
blazin’  an’  stinkin’  and  taxyin’  up  and  down 
the  reefs  till  they  found  a  gap  in  one  of  ’em 
and  they  taxied  bung  on  to  an  uninhabited 
island.” 

“That  must  have  been  good  for  the  ma¬ 
chine,”  was  Jerry’s  comment. 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


I3S 

‘H  don’t  deny  it.  I’m  only  tailin’  you 
what  my  Sub  told  me.  Baxter  wrote  it  all 
home  to  his  people,  and  the  letters  have  been 
passed  round  the  family.  Well,  then  o’ 
course,  it  rained.  It  rained  all  the  rest  of 
the  night,  up  to  the  afternoon  of  the  next 
day.  (It  always  does  when  you’re  in  a  hole.) 
They  tried  to  start  their  engine  in  the  in¬ 
tervals  of  climbin’  palm-trees  for  coco-nuts. 
They’d  only  a  few  buscuits  and  some  water 
with  ’em.” 

“’Don’t  like  climbin’  palm-trees.  It 
scrapes  you  raw,”  The  Damper  moaned. 

“An’  when  they  weren’t  climbin’  or 
crankin’  their  engine,  they  tried  to  get  into 
touch  with  the  natives  on  the  next  nearest 
island.  But  the  natives  weren’t  havin’  any. 
They  took  to  the  bush.” 

“Ah!”  said  Jerry  sympathetically. 
“That  aeroplane  was  too  much  for  ’em. 
Otherwise,  they’re  the  most  cosy,  confiden¬ 
tial  lot  I  ever  met.  Well,  what  happened  V 

“Baxter  sweated  away  at  his  engine  till 
she  started  up  again.  Then  he  flew  round 
lookin’  for  his  ship  some  more  till  his  petrol 
ran  out.  Then  he  landed  close  to  another  un¬ 
inhabited  island  and  tried  to  taxi  up  to  it.” 

“Why  was  he  so  keen  on  z^Tzinhabited 


136  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

islands?  I  wish  Fd  been  there.  Fd  ha’ 
shown  him  round  the  town,”  said  Jerry. 

‘‘I  don’t  know  his  reasons,  but  that  was 
what  he  wrote  home  to  his  people,”  Duckett 
went  on.  “Not  havin’  any  power  by  that 
time,  his  machine  blew  on  to  another  reef 
and  there  they  were!  No  grub,  no  petrol, 
and  plenty  of  sharks!  So  they  snugged 
her  down.  I  don’t  know  how  one  snugs 
down  an  aeroplane,”  Duckett  admitted, 
“but  Baxter  took  the  necessary  steps  to 
reduce  the  sail-area,  and  cut  the  spanker- 
boom  out  of  the  tail-tassels  or  whatever  it 
is  they  do  on  an  aeroplane  when  they  want 
her  to  be  quiet.  Anyhow,  they  more  or 
less  secured  the  bus  to  that  reef  so  they 
thought  she  wouldn’t  fetch  adrift;  and  they 
tried  to  coax  a  canoe  over  that  happened  to 
be  passing.  Nothin’ doin’  there!  ’Canoe  made 
one  bunk  of  it.” 

“He  tickled  ’em  the  wrong  way,”  Jerry 
sighed.  “There’s  a  song  they  sing  when 
they’re  fishing.”  He  began  to  hum  dole¬ 
fully. 

“I  expect  Baxter  didn’t  know  that  tune,” 
Duckett  interrupted.  “He  an’  his  ob¬ 
server  cursed  the  canoe  a  good  deal,  an’ 
then  they  went  in  for  swimmin’  stunts  all 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


137 


among  the  sharks,  until  they  fetched  up  on 
the  next  island  when  they  came  to  it — it  took 
^em  an  hour  to  swim  there — but  the  minute 
they  landed  the  natives  all  left.  ’Seems 
to  me,”  said  Duckett  thoughtfully,  ‘‘  Baxter 
and  his  observer  must  have  spread  a  pretty 
healthy  panic  scullin’  about  All  the  Pelungas 
in  their  shirts.” 

“But  why  shirts said  Jerry.  “Those 
waters  are  perfectly  warm.” 

“If  you  come  to  that,  why  not  shirts?” 
Duckett  retorted.  “A  shirt’s  a  badge  of 
civilization - ” 

“Never  mind  your  shirts.  What  hap¬ 
pened  after  that?”  said  The  Damper. 

“They  went  to  sleep.  They  were  tired 
by  that  time — oddly  enough.  The  natives 
on  that  island  had  left  everything  standing 
when  they  bunked — -fires  lighted,  chickens 
runnin’  about,  and  so  forth.  Baxter  slept 
in  one  of  the  huts.  About  midnight  some 
of  the  bold  boys  stole  back  again.  Baxter 
heard  ’em  talkin’  just  outside,  and  as  he 
didn’t  want  his  face  trod  on,  he  said  ‘Sa¬ 
laam.’  That  cleared  the  island  for  the 
second  time.  The  natives  jumped  three 
foot  into  the  air  and  shoved  off.” 

“Good  Lord!”  said  Jerry  impatiently. 


138  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘‘/V  have  had  ’em  eating  out  of  my  hand  in 
ten  seconds.  ‘Salaam’  isn’t  the  word  to  use 
at  all.  What  he  ought  to  have  said - ” 

“Well,  anyhow,  he  didn’t,”  Duckett  re¬ 
plied.  “He  and  his  observer  had  their 
sleep  out  an’  they  woke  in  the  mornin’  with 
ragin’  appetites  and  a  strong  sense  of  de¬ 
cency.  The  first  thing  they  annexed  was 
some  native  loin-cloths  off  a  bush.  Baxter 
wrote  all  this  home  to  his  people,  you  know. 
I  expect  he  was  well  brought  up.” 

“If  he  was  ‘Beloo’  Baxter  no  one  would 
notice - ”  The  Damper  began. 

“  He  wasn’t.  He  was  just  a  simple,  virtu¬ 
ous  Naval  Officer — like  me.  He  an’  his  ob¬ 
server  navigated  the  island  in  full  dress  in 
search  of  the  natives,  but  they’d  gone  and 
taken  the  canoe  with  ’em.  Baxter  was  so 
depressed  at  their  lack  of  confidence  that  he 
killed  a  chicken  an’  plucked  it  and  drew  it 
(I  bet  neither  of  you  know  how  to  draw 
fowls)  an’  boiled  it  and  ate  it  all  at  once.” 

“Didn’t  he  feed  his  observer?”  The 
Damper  asked.  “I’ve  a  little  brother 
what’s  an  observer  up  in  the  air.  I’d  hate 
to  think  he - ” 

“The  observer  was  kept  busy  wavin’  his 
shirt  on  the  beach  in  order  to  attract  the  at- 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


139 


tention  of  local  fishin’  craft.  That  was 
what  he  was  for.  After  breakfast  Baxter 
joined  him  an’  the  two  of  ’em  waved  shirts 
for  two  hours  on  the  beach.  An’  that’s  the 
sort  of  thing  my  Sub  prefers  to  servin’  with 
me ! — Me  !  After  a  bit,  the  Pelungaloos 
decided  that  they  must  be  harmless  luna¬ 
tics,  and  one  canoe  stood  pretty  close  in,  an’ 
they  swam  out  to  her.  But  here’s  a  curious 
thing!  Baxter  wrote  his  people  that,  when 
the  canoe  came,  his  observer  hadn’t  any 
shirt  at  all.  ’Expect  he’d  expended  it 
wavin’  for  succour.  But  Baxter’s  shirt  was 
all  right.  He  went  out  of  his  way  to  tell  his 
people  so.  An’  my  Sub  couldn’t  see  the 
humour  of  it  one  little  bit.  How  does  it 
strike  you.?” 

^‘Perfectly  simple,”  said  Jerry.  ^‘Loo- 
tenant  Baxter  as  executive  officer  in  charge 
took  his  subordinate’s  shirt  owin’  to  the 
exigencies  of  the  Service.  I’d  ha’  done  the 
same.  Pro-ceed.” 

‘‘There’s  worse  to  follow.  As  soon  as 
they  got  aboard  the  canoe  and  the  natives 
found  they  didn’t  bite,  they  cottoned  to  ’em 
no  end.  ’Gave  ’em  grub  and  dry  loin¬ 
cloths  and  betel-nut  to  chew.  What’s  betel- 
nut  like,  Jerry.?” 


140  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

"‘Grateful  an’  comfortin’.  Warms  you 
all  through  and  makes  you  spit  pink.  It’s 
non-intoxicating.” 

“Oh!  I’ve  never  tried  it.  Well  then, 
there  was  Baxter  spittin’  pink  in  a  loin¬ 
cloth  an’  a  canoe-ful  of  Pelungaloo  fisher¬ 
men,  with  his  shirt  dryin’  in  the  breeze. 
’Got  that.^  Well,  then  his  aeroplane,  which 
he  thought  he  had  secured  to  the  reef  of  the 
next  island,  began  to  drift  out  to  sea.  That 
boy  had  to  keep  his  eyes  open,  I  tell  you. 
He  wanted  the  natives  to  go  in  and  makee- 
catchee  the  machine,  and  there  was  a  big 
palaver  about  it.  They  naturally  didn’t 
care  to  compromise  themselves  with  strange 
idols,  but  after  a  bit  they  lined  up  a  dozen 
canoes — no,  eleven,  to  be  precise — Baxter 
was  awfully  precise  in  his  letters  to  his  peo¬ 
ple — an’  tailed  on  to  the  aeroplane  an’  towed 
it  to  an  island.” 

“Excellent,”  said  Jerry  Marlett,  the  com¬ 
plete  Lieutenant-Commander.  “I  was  get- 
tin’  worried  about  His  Majesty’s  property. 
Baxter  must  have  had  a  way  with  him.  A 
loin-cloth  ain’t  uniform,  but  it’s  dashed 
comfortable.  An’  how  did  All  my  Pe- 
lungaloos  treat  ’em.^” 

“We-ell!”  said  Duckett,  “Baxter  was 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


141 

writin’  home  to  his  people,  so  I  expect  he 
toned  things  down  a  bit,  but,  readin’  be¬ 
tween  the  lines,  it  looks  as  if — an’  that's  why 
my  Sub  wants  to  take  up  flyin’  of  course — 
it  looks  as  if,  from  then  on,  they  had  what 
you  might  call  Garden-of-Eden  picnics  for 
weeks  an’  weeks.  The  natives  put  ’em  under 
a  guard  o’  sorts  just  for  the  look  of  the  thing, 
while  the  news  was  sent  to  the  Headman, 
but  as  far  as  I  can  make  out  from  my  Sub’s 
reminiscences  of  Baxter’s  letters,  their 
guard  consisted  of  the  entire  male  and  fe¬ 
male  population  goin’  in  swimmin’  with  ’em 
twice  a  day.  At  night  they  had  concerts — • 
native  songs  versus  music-hall — in  alternate 
what  d’you  call  ’em.?  Anti-somethings. 
’Phone,  ain’t  it.?” 

‘‘They  are  a  musical  race!  I’m  glad  he 
struck  that  side  of  their  nature,”  Jerry  mur¬ 
mured. 

“I’m  envious,”  Duckett  protested.  “Why 
should  the  Flyin’  Corps  get  all  the  plums.? 
But  Baxter  didn’t  forget  His  Majesty’s 
aeroplane.  He  got  ’em  to  tow  it  to  his 
island  o’  delights,  and  in  the  evenings  he 
an’  his  observer,  between  the  musical  turns, 
used  to  give  the  women  electric  shocks  off 
the  wireless.  And,  one  time,  he  told  his 


142 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


observer  to  show  ’em  his  false  teeth,  and 
when  he  took  ’em  out  the  people  all  bolted.” 

‘‘But  that’s  in  Rider  Haggard.  It’s  in 
‘  King  Solomon’s  Mines’,”  The  Damper  re¬ 
marked. 

“P’raps  that’s  what  put  it  into  Baxter’s 
head  then,”  said  Duckett.  “Or  else,”  he 
suggested  warily,  “  Baxter  wanted  to  crab 
his  observer’s  chances  with  some  lady.” 

“Then  he  was  a  fool,”  The  Damper 
snarled.  “It  might  have  worked  the  other 
way.  It  generally  does.” 

“Well,  one  can’t  foresee  everything,”  said 
Duckett.  “Anyhow,  Baxter  didn’t  com¬ 
plain.  They  lived  there  for  weeks  and 
weeks,  singin’  songs  together  and  bathin’ 
an’ — oh,  yes! — gamblin’.  Baxter  made  a 
set  of  dice  too.  He  doesn’t  seem  to  have 
neglected  much.  He  said  it  was  just  to 
pass  the  time  away,  but  I  wonder  what  he 
threw  for.  I  wish  I  knew  him.  His  letters 
to  his  people  are  too  colourless.  What  a  life 
he  must  have  led!  Women,  dice  and  song, 
an’  your  pay  rollin’  up  behind  you  in  per¬ 
fect  safety  with  no  exertion  on  your  part.” 

“There’s  a  dance  they  dance  on  moonlight 
nights,”  said  Jerry,  “with  just  a  few  banana 
leaves -  Never  mind.  Go  ahead!” 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


143 


‘‘All  things  bright  and  beautiful — fineesh,” 
Duckett  mourned.  “Presently  the  Head¬ 
man  of  All  the  Pelungas  came  along - ” 

“"My  friend I  hope  it  was.  A  first- 
class  sportsman,’"  said  Jerry. 

“Baxter  didn’t  say.  Anyhow,  he  turned 
up  and  they  were  taken  over  to  the  capital 
island  till  they  could  be  sent  back  to  their 
own  ship.  The  Headman  did  ’em  up  to  the 
nines  in  every  respect  while  they  were  with 
him  (Baxter’s  quite  enthusiastic  over  it, 
even  in  writin’  to  his  own  people),  but,  o’ 
course,  there’s  nothing  like  first  love,  is 
there.?  They  must  have  felt  partin’  with 
their  first  loves.  /  always  do.  And  then 
they  were  put  into  the  full  uniform  of  All 
the  Pelungaloo  Army.  What’s  that  like, 
Jerry?  You’ve  seen  it.” 

“  It’s  a  cross  between  a  macaw  an’  a  rain- 
bow-ended  mandrill.  Very  tasty.” 

“Just  as  they  were  gettin’  used  to  that, 
and  they’d  taught  the  Headman  and  his 
Court  to  sing:  ‘Hello!  Hello!  Who’s 
your  lady  friend?"  they  were  embarked  on  a 
dirty  common  sailin’  craft  an’  taken  over 
the  ocean  and  returned  to  the  Cormorang, 
which,  o’  course,  had  reported  ’em  missing 
and  dead  months  before.  They  had  one 


144  land  and  sea  TALES 

final  kick-up  before  returnin’  to  duty.  You 
see,  they’d  both  grown  torpedo-beards  in 
the  Pelungas,  and  they  were  both  in  Pe- 
lungaloo  uniform.  Consequently,  when  they 
went  aboard  the  Cormorang  they  weren’t 
recognized  till  they  were  half-way  down  to 
their  cabins.” 

^‘And  then.^”  both  Captains  asked  at 
once. 

^‘That’s  where  Baxter  breaks  off — even 
though  he’s  writin’  to  his  own  people.  He’s 
so  apologetic  to  ’em  for  havin’  gone  missin’ 
and  worried  ’em,  an’  he’s  so  sinful  proud 
of  havin’  taught  the  Headman  music-hall 
songs,  that  he  only  said  that  they  had  ‘some 
reception  aboard  the  Cormorang.  ’  It  lasted 
till  midnight.” 

“It  is  possible.  What  about  their  ma¬ 
chine.^”  said  Jerry. 

“The  Cormorang  ran  down  to  the  Pe¬ 
lungas  and  retrieved  it  all  right.  But  I 
should  have  liked  to  have  seen  that  recep¬ 
tion.  There  is  nothing  I’d  ha’  liked  better 
than  to  have  seen  that  reception.  And  it 
isn’t  as  if  I  hadn’t  seen  a  reception  or  two 
either.” 

“The  leaf-signal  is  made,  sir,”  said  the 
Quartermaster  at  the  door. 


A  FLIGHT  OF  FACT 


145 

‘‘Twelve-twenty-four  train,”  Duckett 
muttered.  “Can  do.”  He  rose,  adding, 
“Fm  going  to  scratch  the  backs  of  swine  for 
the  next  three  days.  G’wout!” 

The  well-trained  servant  was  already 
fleeting  along  the  edge  of  the  basin  with  his 
valise.  Stephanotis  and  Phlox  returned  to 
their  own  ships,  loudly  expressing  envy  and 
hatred.  Duckett  paused  for  a  moment  at 
his  gang-way  rail  to  beckon  to  his  torpedo- 
coxswain,  a  Mr.  Wilkins,  a  peacetime  sailor 
of  mild  and  mildewed  aspect  who  had  fol¬ 
lowed  Duckett’s  shady  fortunes  for  some 
years. 

“Wilkins,”  he  whispered,  “where  did 
we  get  that  new  starboard  fender  of  ours 
from.^” 

“Orf  the  dredger,  sir.  She  was  asleep 
when  we  came  in,”  said  Wilkins  through 
lips  that  scarcely  seemed  to  move.  “But 
our  port  one  come  orf  the  water-boat.  We 
’ad  to  over’aul  our  moorin’s  in  the  skiff  last 
night,  sir,  and  we — er — found  it  on  ’er.” 

“Well,  well,  Wilkins.  Keep  the  home 
fires  burning,”  and  Lieutenant-in-Command 
H.  R.  Duckett  sped  after  his  servant  in  the 
direction  of  the  railway-station.  But  not 
so  fast  that  he  could  outrun  a  melody  played 


146  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

aboard  the  Phlox  on  a  concertina  to  which 
manly  voices  bore  the  burden: 

When  the  enterprisin’  burglar  ain’t  aburglin’ — 
ain’t  aburglin’, 

When  the  cut-throat  is  not  occupied  with  crime 
— ’pied  with  crime. 

He  loves  to  hear  the  little  brook  agurglin’ - 

Moved,  Heaven  knows,  whether  by  con¬ 
science  or  kindliness.  Lieutenant  Duckett 
smiled  at  the  policeman  on  the  Dockyard 
gates. 


STALKY 


“STALKY” 


This  happens  to  he  the  first  story  that  was  written 
<oncerning  the  adventures  and  performances  of  three 
schoolboys — ^‘Stalky”  McTurk  and  Beetle For 
some  reason  or  other,  it  was  never  put  into  the  book, 
called  Stalky  ^  Co.f*  that  was  made  out  of  the  stories, 
A  certain  amount  of  it,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  is  founded  on 
fact,  though  that  is  no  recommendation;  and  the  only 
moral  that  I  can  see  in  it  is,  that  when  for  any  reason 
you  happen  to  get  into  a  tight  place,  you  have  a  better 
chance  of  coming  out  of  it  comfortably  if  you  keep  your 
head  than  if  you  get  excited  and  dont  stop  to  think. 

And  then/’  it  was  a  boy’s  voice,  curi- 
.  ously  level  and  even,  “De  Vitre  said 
we  were  beastly  funks  not  to  help,  and  I 
said  there  were  too  many  chaps  in  it  to  suit 
us.  Besides,  there’s  bound  to  be  a  mess 
somewhere  or  other,  with  old  De  Vitre  in 
charge.  Wasn’t  I  right.  Beetle.?” 

“And,  anyhow,  it’s  a  silly  biznai,  bung 
through.  What’ll  they  do  with  the  beastly 
cows  when  they’ve  got  ’em.?  You  can  milk 
a  cow — if  she’ll  stand  still.  That’s  all  right, 

but  drivin’  ’em  about - ” 

“You’re  a  pig.  Beetle.” 


149 


150  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘‘No,  I  ain’t.  What  is  the  sense  of  drivin’ 
a  lot  of  cows  up  from  the  Burrows  to — to — 
where  is  it.^” 

“They’re  tryin’  to  drive  ’em  up  to  Too- 
wey’s  farmyard  at  the  top  of  the  hill — the 
empty  one,  where  we  smoked  last  Tuesday. 
It’s  a  revenge.  Old  Vidley  chivied  De  Vitre 
twice  last  week  for  ridin’  his  ponies  on  the 
Burrows;  and  De  Vitre’s  goin’  to  lift  as 
many  of  old  Vidley’s  cattle  as  he  can  and 
plant  ’em  up  the  hill.  He’ll  muck  it, 
though — with  Parsons,  Orrin  and  Howlett 
helpin’  him.  They’ll  only  yell,  an’  shout, 
an’  bunk  if  they  see  Vidley.” 

might  have  managed  it,”  said  Mc- 
Turk  slowly,  turning  up  his  coat-collar 
against  the  rain  that  swept  over  the  Bur¬ 
rows.  His  hair  was  of  the  dark  mahogany 
red  that  goes  with  a  certain  temperament. 

“We  should,”  Corkran  replied  with  equal 
confidence.  “  But  they’ve  gone  into  it  as  if 
it  was  a  sort  of  spadger-hunt.  I’ve  never 
done  any  cattleliftin’,  but  it  seems  to  me-e-e 
that  one  might  just  as  well  be  stalky  about 
a  thing  as  not.” 

The  smoking  vapours  of  the  Atlantic 
drove  in  wreaths  above  the  boys’  heads. 
Out  of  the  mist  to  windward,  beyond  the 


‘‘STALKY” 


iSi 

grey  bar  of  the  Pebble  Ridge,  came  the  un¬ 
ceasing  roar  of  mile-long  Atlantic  rollers. 
To  leeward,  a  few  stray  ponies  and  cattle, 
the  property  of  the  Northam  potwallopers, 
and  the  unwilling  playthings  of  the  boys 
in  their  leisure  hours,  showed  through  the 
haze.  The  three  boys  had  halted  by  the 
Cattle-gate  which  marks  the  limit  of  culti¬ 
vation,  where  the  fields  come  down  to  the 
Burrows  from  Northam  Hill.  Beetle,  shock¬ 
headed  and  spectacled,  drew  his  nose  to  and 
fro  along  the  wet  top-bar;  McTurk  shifted 
from  one  foot  to  the  other,  watching  the 
water  drain  into  either  print;  while  Corkran 
whistled  through  his  teeth  as  he  leaned 
against  a  sod-bank,  peering  into  the  mist. 

A  grown  or  sane  person  might  have  called 
the  weather  vile;  but  the  boys  at  that  School 
had  not  yet  learned  the  national  interest  in 
climate.  It  was  a  little  damp,  to  be  sure; 
but  it  was  always  damp  in  the  Easter  term, 
and  sea-wet,  they  held,  could  not  give  one 
a  cold  under  any  circumstances.  Mackin¬ 
toshes  were  things  to  go  to  church  in,  but 
crippling  if  one  had  to  run  at  short  notice 
across  heavy  country.  So  they  waited 
serenely  in  the  downpour,  clad  as  their 
mothers  would  not  have  cared  to  see. 


152  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘‘I  say,  Corky,”  said  Beetle,  wiping  his 
spectacles  for  the  twentieth  time,  “if  we 
aren’t  going  to  help  De  Vitre,  what  are  we 
here  for?” 

“We’re  goin’  to  watch,”  was  the  answer. 
“Keep  your  eye  on  your  Uncle  and  he’ll 
pull  you  through.” 

“It’s  an  awful  biznai,  driving  cattle — in 
open  country,”  said  McTurk,  who,  as  the 
son  of  an  Irish  baronet,  knew  something  of 
these  operations.  “They’ll  have  to  run 
half  over  the  Burrows  after  ’em.  ’S’pose 
they’re  ridin’  Vidley’s  ponies?” 

“De  Vitre’s  sure  to  be.  He’s  a  dab  on  a 
horse.  Listen!  What  a  filthy  row  they’re 
making.  They’ll  be  heard  for  miles.” 

The  air  filled  with  whoops  and  shouts, 
cries,  words  of  command,  the  rattle  of 
broken  golf-clubs,  and  a  clatter  of  hooves. 
Three  cows  with  their  calves  came  up  to  the 
Cattle-gate  at  a  milch-canter,  followed  by 
four  wild-eyed  bullocks  and  two  rough- 
coated  ponies.  A  fat  and  freckled  youth  of 
fifteen  trotted  behind  them,  riding  bare- 
back  and  brandishing  a  hedge-stake.  De 
Vitre,  up  to  a  certain  point,  was  an  inven¬ 
tive  youth,  with  a  passion  for  horse-exercise 
that  the  Northam  farmers  did  not  en- 


‘‘STALKY” 


IS3 

courage.  Farmer  Vidley,  who  could  not 
understand  that  a  grazing  pony  likes  being 
galloped  about,  had  once  called  him  a  thief, 
and  the  insult  rankled.  Hence  the  raid. 

“Come  on,”  he  cried  over  his  shoulder. 
“Open  the  gate,  Corkran,  or  they’ll  all  cut 
back  again.  We’ve  had  no  end  of  bother  to 
get  ’em.  Oh,  won’t  old  Vidley  be  wild!” 

Three  boys  on  foot  ran  up,  “shooing”  the 
cattle  in  excited  and  amateur  fashion,  till 
they  headed  them  into  the  narrow,  high- 
banked  Devonshire  lane  that  ran  uphill. 

“Come  on,  Corkran.  It’s  no  end  of  a 
lark,”  pleaded  De  Vitre;  but  Corkran  shook 
his  head.  The  affair  had  been  presented  to 
him  after  dinner  that  day  as  a  completed 
scheme,  in  which  he  might,  by  favour,  play 
a  minor  part.  And  Arthur  Lionel  Corkran, 
No.  104,  did  not  care  for  lieutenancies. 

“You’ll  only  be  collared,”  he  cried,  as  he 
shut  the  gate.  “Parsons  and  Orrin  are  no 
good  in  a  row.  You’ll  be  collared  sure  as  a 
gun,  De  Vitre.” 

“Oh,  you’re  a  beastly  funk!”  The 
speaker  was  already  hidden  by  the  fog. 

“  Hang  it  all,”  said  McTurk.  “  It’s  about 
the  first  time  we’ve  ever  tried  a  cattle-lift 
at  the  Coll.  Let’s - ” 


IS4  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

“Not  much,”  said  Corkran  firmly;  “keep 
your  eye  on  your  Uncle.”  His  word  was 
law  in  these  matters,  for  experience  had 
taught  them  that  if  they  manoeuvred  with¬ 
out  Corkran  they  fell  into  trouble. 

“You’re  wrathy  because  you  didn’t  think 
of  it  first,”  said  Beetle.  Corkran  kicked  him 
thrice  calmly,  neither  he  nor  Beetle  changing 
a  muscle  the  while. 

!  “No,  I  ain’t;  but  it  isn’t  stalky  enough  for 

_  ff 

me. 

“Stalky,”  in  their  school  vocabulary, 
meant  clever,  well-considered  and  wily,  as 
applied  to  plans  of  action;  and  “stalkiness” 
was  the  one  virtue  Corkran  toiled  after. 

“’Same  thing,”  said  McTurk.  “You 
think  you’re  the  only  stalky  chap  in  the 
Coll.” 

Corkran  kicked  him  as  he  had  kicked 
Beetle;  and  even  as  Beetle,  McTurk  took 
not  the  faintest  notice.  By  the  etiquette  of 
their  friendship,  this  was  no  more  than  a 
formal  notice  of  dissent  from  a  proposition. 

“They  haven’t  thrown  out  any  pickets,” 
Corkran  went  on  (That  school  prepared  boys 
for  the  Army).  “You  ought  to  do  that — 
even  for  apples.  Toowey’s  farmyard  may 
be  full  of  farm-chaps.” 


‘‘STALKY’’ 


iSS 

“  ’Twasn’t  last  week,”  said  Beetle,  “when 
we  smoked  in  that  cartshed  place.  It’s  a 
mile  from  any  house,  too.” 

Up  went  one  of  Corkran’s  light  eyebrows. 
“Oh,  Beetle,  I  am  so  tired  o’  kickin’  you! 
Does  that  mean  it’s  empty  now?  They 
ought  to  have  sent  a  fellow  ahead  to  look. 
They’re  simply  bound  to  be  collared.  An’ 
where’ll  they  bunk  to  if  they  have  to  run  for 
it  .f*  Parsons  has  only  been  here  two  terms. 
He  don’t  know  the  lie  of  the  country. 
Orrin’s  a  fat  ass,  an’  Howlett  bunks  from  a 
guv’nor”  [vernacular  for  any  native  of 
Devon  engaged  in  agricultural  pursuits] 
“as  far  as  he  can  see  any.  De  Vitre’s  the 
only  decent  chap  in  the  lot,  an’ — an’  I  put 
him  up  to  usin’  Toowey’s  farmyard.” 

“Well,  keep  your  hair  on,”  said  Beetle. 
“What  are  we  going  to  do  ^  It’s  hefty  damp 
here.” 

“Let’s  think  a  bit.”  Corkran  whistled 
between  his  teeth  and  presently  broke  into 
a  swift,  short  double-shuffle.  “We’ll  go 
straight  up  the  hill  and  see  what  happens  to 
’em.  Cut  across  the  fields;  an’  we’ll  lie  up 
in  the  hedge  where  the  lane  comes  in  by  the 
barn — where  we  found  that  dead  hedgehog 
last  term.  Come  on!” 


iS6  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

He  scrambled  over  the  earth  bank  and 
dropped  onto  the  rain-soaked  plough.  It 
was  a  steep  slope  to  the  brow  of  the  hill 
where  Toowey’s  barns  stood.  The  boys 
took  no  account  of  stiles  or  foot-paths,  cross¬ 
ing  field  after  field  diagonally,  and  where 
they  found  a  hedge,  bursting  through  it  like 
beagles.  The  lane  lay  on  their  right  flank, 
and  they  heard  much  lowing  and  shouting 
in  that  direction. 

‘‘Well,  if  De  Vitre  isn’t  collared,”  said 
McTurk,  kicking  off  a  few  pounds  of  loam 
against  a  gate-post,  “he  jolly  well  ought  to 
be.” 

“We’ll  get  collared,  too,  if  you  go  on  with 
your  nose  up  like  that.  Duck,  you  ass,  and 
stalk  along  under  the  hedge.  We  can  get 
quite  close  up  to  the  barn,”  said  Corkran. 
“There’s  no  sense  in  not  doin’  a  thing 
stalkily  while  you’re  about  it.” 

They  wriggled  into  the  top  of  an  old  hol¬ 
low  double  hedge  less  than  thirty  yards  from 
the  big  black  timbered  barn  with  its  square 
outbuildings.  Their  ten-minutes’  climb  had 
lifted  them  a  couple  of  hundred  feet  above 
the  Burrows.  As  the  mists  parted  here  and 
there,  they  could  see  its  great  triangle  of 
sodden  green,  tipped  with  yellow  sand- 


‘‘STALKY’’ 


157 


dunes  and  fringed  with  white  foam,  laid  out 
like  a  blurred  map  below.  The  surge  along 
the  Pebble  Ridge  made  a  background  to  the 
wild  noises  in  the  lane. 

“What  did  I  tell  you?”  said  Corkran, 
peering  through  the  stems  of  the  quickset 
which  commanded  a  view  of  the  farmyard. 
“Three  farm-chaps — getting  out  dung — 
with  pitchforks.  It’s  too  late  to  head  off 
De  Vitre.  We’d  be  collared  if  we  showed 
up.  Besides,  they’ve  heard  ’em.  They 
couldn’t  help  hearing.  What  asses!” 

The  natives,  brandishing  their  weapons, 
talked  together,  using  many  times  the  word 
“Colleger.”  As  the  tumult  swelled,  they 
disappeared  into  various  pens  and  byres. 
The  first  of  the  cattle  trotted  up  to  the 
yard-gate,  and  De  Vitre  felicitated  his 
band. 

“That’s  all  right,”  he  shouted.  “Oh, 
won’t  old  Vidley  be  wild!  Open  the  gate, 
Orrin,  an’  whack  ’em  through.  They’re 
pretty  warm.” 

“So’ll  you  be  in  a  minute,”  muttered 
McTurk  as  the  raiders  hurried  into  the  yard 
behind  the  cattle.  They  heard  a  shout  of 
triumph,  shrill  yells  of  despair;  saw  one 
Devonian  guarding  the  gate  with  a  pitch- 


iS8  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

fork,  while  the  others,  alas!  captured  all  four 
boys. 

‘^Of  all  the  infernal,  idiotic,  lower-second 
asses!”  said  Corkran.  “They  haven’t  even 
taken  off  their  house-caps.”  These  dainty 
confections  of  primary  colours  were  not  is¬ 
sued,  as  some  believe,  to  encourage  House- 
pride  or  esprit-de-corps,  but  for  purposes  of 
identification  from  afar,  should  the  wearer 
break  bounds  or  laws.  That  is  why,  in  time  of 
war,  any  one  but  an  idiot  wore  his  inside  out. 

“Aie!  Yeou  young  rascals.  We’ve  got 
’e!  Whutt  be  doin’  to  Muster  Vidley’s 
bullocks.?” 

“Oh,  we  found  ’em,”  said  De  Vitre,  who 
bore  himself  gallantly  in  defeat.  “Would 
you  like  ’em.?” 

“Found  ’em!  They  bullocks  drove  like 
that — all  heavin’  an’  penkin’  an’  hotted ! 
Oh!  Shameful.  Yeou’ve  nigh  to  killed  the 
cows — lat  alone  stealin’  ’em.  They  sends 
pore  boys  to  jail  for  half  o’  this.” 

“That’s  a  lie,”  said  Beetle  to  McTurk, 
turning  on  the  wet  grass. 

“I  know;  but  they  always  say  it.  ’Mem¬ 
ber  when  they  collared  us  at  the  Monkey 
Farm  that  Sunday,  with  the  apples  in  your 
topper.?” 


‘‘STALKY’’ 


IS9 

“  My  Aunt !  They’re  goin’  to  lock  ’em  up 
an’  send  for  Vidley,”  Corkran  whispered,  as 
one  of  the  captors  hurried  downhill  in  the 
direction  of  Appledore,  and  the  prisoners 
were  led  into  the  barn. 

“  But  they  haven’t  taken  their  names  and 
numbers,  anyhow,”  said  Corkran,  who  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy  more  than 
once. 

“But  they’re  bottled!  Rather  sickly  for 
De  Vitre,”  said  Beetle.  “It’s  one  lickin’ 
anyhow,  even  if  Vidley  don’t  hammer 
him.  The  Head’s  rather  hot  about  gate- 
liftin’,  and  poachin’,  an’  all  that  sort  of 
thing.  He  won’t  care  for  cattle-liftin’ 
much.” 

“It’s  awfully  bad  for  cows,  too,  to  run  ’em 
about  in  milk,”  said  McTurk,  lifting  one 
knee  from  a  sodden  primrose-tuft.  “  What’s 
the  next  move.  Corky.?” 

“We’ll  get  into  the  old  cartshed  where  we 
smoked.  It’s  next  to  the  barn.  We  can 
cut  across  over  while  they’re  inside  and 
climb  in  through  the  window.” 

“S’pose  we’re  collared?”  said  Beetle, 
cramming  his  house-cap  into  his  pocket. 
Caps  may  tumble  off,  so  one  goes  into  action 
bare-headed. 


i6o  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘That’s  just  it.  They’d  never  dream  of 
any  more  chaps  walkin’  bung  into  the  trap. 
Besides,  we  can  get  out  through  the  roof  if 
they  spot  us.  Keep  your  eye  on  your  Uncle. 
Come  on,”  said  Corkran. 

A  swift  dash  carried  them  to  a  huge  clump 
of  nettles,  beneath  the  unglazed  back  win¬ 
dow  of  the  cartshed.  Its  open  front,  of 
course,  gave  on  to  the  barnyard. 

They  scrambled  through,  dropped  among 
the  carts,  and  climbed  up  into  the  rudely 
boarded  upper  floor  that  they  had  dis¬ 
covered  a  week  before  when  in  search  of 
retirement.  It  covered  a  half  of  the  building 
and  ended  in  darkness  at  the  barn  wall. 
The  roof-tiles  were  broken  and  displaced. 
Through  the  chinks  they  commanded  a 
clear  view  of  the  barnyard,  half  filled  with 
disconsolate  cattle,  steaming  sadly  in  the 
rain. 

“You  see,”  said  Corkran,  always  careful 
to  secure  his  line  of  retreat,  “if  they  bottle 
us  up  here,  we  can  squeeze  out  between 
these  rafters,  slide  down  the  roof,  an’  bunk. 
They  couldn’t  even  get  out  through  the 
window.  They’d  have  to  run  right  round 
the  barn.  Now  are  you  satisfied,  you  bur- 
bler.?” 


“STALKY”  i6i 

“Huh!  You  only  said  that  to  make 
quite  sure  yourself,”  Beetle  retorted. 

“If  the  boards  weren’t  all  loose,  I’d  kick 
you,”  growled  Corkran.  ‘‘  ’No  sense  gettin’ 
into  a  place  you  can’t  get  out  of.  Shut  up 
and  listen.” 

A  murmur  of  voices  reached  them  from 
the  end  of  the  attic.  McTurk  tiptoed 
thither  with  caution. 

“  Hi !  It  leads  through'into  the  barn.  You 
can  get  through.  Come  along!”  He  fin¬ 
gered  the  boarded  wall. 

“What’s  the  other  side.^”  said  Corkran 
the  cautious. 

“Hay,  you  idiot.”  They  heard  his  boot- 
heels  click  on  wood,  and  he  had  gone. 

At  some  time  or  other  sheep  must  have 
been  folded  in  the  cartshed,  and  an  inventive 
farm-hand,  sooner  than  take  the  hay  round, 
had  displaced  a  board  in  the  barn-side  to 
thrust  fodder  through.  It  was  in  no  sense 
a  lawful  path,  but  twelve  inches  in  the 
square  is  all  that  any  boy  needs. 

“Look  here!”  said  Beetle,  as  they  waited 
for  McTurk’s  return.  “The  cattle  are 
coming  in  out  of  the  wet.” 

A  brown,  hairy  back  showed  some  three 
feet  below  the  half-floor,  as  one  by  one  the 


i62  land  and  sea  tales 


cattle  shouldered  in  for  shelter  among  the 
carts  below,  filling  the  shed  with  their  sweet 
breath. 

‘‘That  blocks  our  way  out,  unless  we  get 
out  by  the  roof,  an’  that’s  rather  too  much 
of  a  drop,  unless  we  have  to,”  said  Corkran. 
“They’re  all  bung  in  front  of  the  window, 
too.  What  a  day  we’re  havin’!” 

“Corkran!  Beetle!”  McTurk’s  whisper 
shook  with  delight.  “You  can  see  ’em; 
I’ve  seen  ’em.  They’re  in  a  blue  funk  in  the 
barn,  an’  the  two  clods  are  makin’  fun  of 
’em — horrid.  Orrin’s  tryin’  to  bribe  ’em 
an’  Parsons  is  nearly  blubbin’.  Come  an’ 
look!  I’m  in  the  hayloft.  Get  through  the 
hole.  Don’t  make  a  row.  Beetle.” 

Lithely  they  wriggled  between  the  dis¬ 
placed  boards  into  the  hay  and  crawled  to 
the  edge  of  the  loft.  Three  years’  skirmish¬ 
ing  against  a  hard  and  unsympathetic  peas¬ 
antry  had  taught  them  the  elements  of 
strategy.  For  tactics  they  looked  to  Cork¬ 
ran;  but  even  Beetle,  notoriously  absent- 
minded,  held  a  lock  of  hay  before  his  head 
as  he  crawled.  There  was  no  haste,  no  be¬ 
traying  giggle,  no  squeak  of  excitement. 
They  had  learned,  by  stripes,  the  unwisdom 
of  these  things.  But  the  conference  by  a 


‘‘STALKY’’ 


163 

root-cutter  on  the  barn  floor  was  deep  in  its 
own  affairs;  De  Vitre’s  party  promising,  en¬ 
treating,  and  cajoling,  while  the  natives 
laughed  like  Inquisitors. 

“Wait  till  Muster  Vidley  an’  Muster 
Toowey — yis,  an’  the  policemen  come,” 
was  their  only  answer.  “’Tis  about  time 
to  go  to  milkin’.  What’ull  us  do.?’” 

“  Yeou  go  milk,  Tom,  an’  I’ll  stay  long  o’ 
the  young  gentlemen,”  said  the  bigger  of 
the  two,  who  answered  to  the  name  of 
Abraham.  “Muster  Toowey,  he’m  laike 
to  charge  yeou  for  usin’  his  yard  so  free. 
Iss  fai!  Yeou’ll  be  wopped  proper.  ’Rack- 
on  yeou’ll  be  askin’  for  junkets  to  set  in 
this  week  o’  Sundays  to  come.  But  Muster 
Vidley,  he’ll  give  ’ee  the  best  leatherin’  of 
all.  He’m  passionful,  I  tal  ’ee.” 

Tom  stumped  out  to  milk.  The  barn 
doors  closed  behind  him,  and  in  the  fading 
light  a  great  gloom  fell  on  all  but  Abraham, 
who  discoursed  eloquently  on  Mr.  Vidley,  his 
temper  and  strong  arm. 

Corkran  turned  in  the  hay  and  retreated 
to  the  attic,  followed  by  his  army. 

“  No  good,”  was  his  verdict.  “  I’m  afraid 
it’s  all  up  with  ’em.  We’d  better  get  out.” 

“Yes,  but  look  at  these  beastly  cows,”  said 


i64  land  and  sea  TALES 

McTurk,  spitting  on  to  a  heifer’s  back. 
‘‘It’ll  take  us  a  week  to  shove  ’em  away 
from  the  window,  and  that  brute  Tom’ll 
hear  us.  He’s  just  across  the  yard, 
milkin’.” 

“Tweak  ’em,  then,”  said  Corkran. 
“Hang  it.  I’m  sorry  to  have  to  go,  though. 
If  we  could  get  that  other  beast  out  of  the 
barn  for  a  minute  we  might  make  a  rescue. 
Well,  it’s  no  good.  Tweakons!” 

He  drew  forth  a  slim,  well-worn  home¬ 
made  catapult — the  “tweaker”  of  those 
days — slipped  a  buckshot  into  its  supple 
chamois  leather  pouch,  and  pulled  to  the  full 
stretch  of  the  elastic.  The  others  followed 
his  example.  They  only  wished  to  get  the 
cattle  out  of  their  way,  but  seeing  the  backs 
so  near,  they  deemed  it  their  duty  each  to 
choose  his  bird  and  to  let  fly  with  all  their 
strength. 

They  were  not  prepared  in  the  least  for 
what  followed.  Three  bullocks,  trying  to 
wheel  amid  six  close-pressed  companions, 
not  to  mention  three  calves,  several  carts, 
and  all  the  lumber  of  a  general-utility  shed, 
do  not  turn  end-for-end  without  confusion. 
It  was  lucky  for  the  boys  that  they  stood  a 
little  back  on  the  floor,  because  one  horned 


‘‘STALKY’^ 


i6s 

head,  tossed  in  pain,  flung  up  a  loose  board 
at  the  edge,  and  it  came  down  lancewise  on 
an  amazed  back.  Another  victim  floun¬ 
dered  bodily  across  the  shafts  of  a  decrepit 
gig,  smashing  these  and  oversetting  the 
wheels.  That  was  more  than  enough  for  the 
nerves  of  the  assembly.  With  wild  bellow- 
ings  and  a  good  dealof  left-and-right  butting, 
they  dashed  into  the  barnyard,  tails  on  end, 
and  began  a  fine  free  fight  on  the  midden. 
The  last  cow  out  hooked  down  an  old  set  of 
harness;  it  flapped  over  one  eye  and  trailed 
behind  her.  When  a  companion  trod  on 
it,  which  happened  every  few  seconds,  she 
naturally  fell  on  her  knees;  and,  being  a 
Burrows  cow,  with  the  interests  of  her  calf 
at  heart,  attacked  the  first  passer-by. 
Half-awed,  but  wholly  delighted,  the  boys 
watched  the  outburst.  It  was  in  full  flower 
before  they  even  dreamed  of  a  second  shot. 
Tom  came  out  from  a  byre  with  a  pitchfork, 
to  be  chased  in  again  by  the  harnessed  cow. 
A  bullock  floundered  on  the  muck-heap, 
fell,  rose  and  bedded  himself  to  the  belly, 
helpless  and  bellowing.  The  others  took 
great  interest  in  him. 

Corkran,  through  the  roof,  scientifically 
‘Tweaked’’  a  frisky  heifer  on  the  nose,  and 


i66  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  she  danced 
on  her  hind  legs  for  half  a  minute. 

‘‘Abram!  Oh,  Abram!  They’m  be¬ 
witched.  They’m  ragin’.  ’Tes  the  milk 
fever.  They’ve  been  drove  mad.  Oh, 
Abram!  They’ll  horn  the  bullock!  They’ll 
horn  me  !  Abram!” 

“Bide  till  I  lock  the  door,”  quoth  Abra¬ 
ham,  faithful  to  his  trust.  They  heard  him 
padlock  the  barn  door;  saw  him  come  out 
with  yet  another  pitchfork.  A  bullock 
lowered  his  head,  Abraham  ran  to  the  near¬ 
est  pig-pen,  where  loud  squeakings  told  that 
he  had  disturbed  the  peace  of  a  large 
family. 

“Beetle,”  snapped  Corkran.  “Go  in  an’ 
get  those  asses  out.  Quick!  We’ll  keep 
the  cows  happy.” 

A  people  sitting  in  darkness  and  the  shad¬ 
ow  of  monumental  lickings,  too  depressed 
to  be  angry  with  De  Vitre,  heard  a  voice 
from  on  high  saying,  “Come  up  here! 
Come  on!  Come  up!  There’s  a  way  out.” 

They  shinned  up  the  loft-stanchions  with¬ 
out  a  word;  found  a  boot-heel  which  they 
were  bidden  to  take  for  guide,  and  squeezed 
desperately  through  a  hole  in  darkness,  to 
be  hauled  out  by  Corkran. 


‘‘STALKY”  167 

“  Have  you  got  your  caps  ?  Did  you  give 
^em  your  names  and  numbers?” 

“Yes.  No.” 

“That’s  all  right.  Drop  down  here. 
Don’t  stop  to  jaw.  Over  the  cart — through 
that  window,  and  bunk!  Get  out 

De  Vitre  needed  no  more.  They  heard 
him  squeak  as  he  dropped  among  the  nettles, 
and  through  the  roof-chinks  they  watched 
four  slight  figures  disappear  into  the  rain. 
Tom  and  Abraham,  from  byre  and  pig-pen, 
exhorted  the  cattle  to  keep  quiet. 

“  By  gum  1  ”  said  Beetle ;  “  that  was  stalky. 
How  did  you  think  of  it?” 

“It  was  the  only  thing  to  do.  Anybody 
could  have  seen  that.” 

“Hadn’t  we  better  bunk,  too,  now?’^ 
said  McTurk  uneasily. 

“Why?  We' It  all  right.  We  haven’t  done 
anything.  I  want  to  hear  what  old  Vidley 
will  say.  Stop  tweakin’,  Turkey.  Let  ’em 
cool  off.  Golly!  how  that  heifer  danced! 
I  swear  I  didn’t  know  cows  could  be  so 
lively.  We’re  only  just  in  time.” 

“My  Hat!  Here's  Vidley — and  Too- 
wey,”  said  Beetle,  as  the  two  farmers  strode 
into  the  yard. 

“Gloats!  oh,  gloats!  Fids!  oh,  fids! 


i68  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Hefty  fids  and  gloats  to  us!”  said  Corkran. 

These  words,  in  their  vocabulary,  ex¬ 
pressed  the  supreme  of  delight.  ^'Gloats” 
implied  more  or  less  of  personal  triumph, 
^‘fids”  was  felicity  in  the  abstract,  and  the 
boys  were  tasting  both  that  day.  Last  joy 
of  all,  they  had  had  the  pleasure  of  Mr. 
Vidley’s  acquaintance,  albeit  he  did  not  love 
them.  Toowey  was  more  of  a  stranger,  his 
orchards  lying  over-near  to  the  public  road. 

Tom  and  Abraham  together  told  a  tale  of 
stolen  cattle  maddened  by  overdriving;  of 
cows  sure  to  die  in  calving,  and  of  milk  that 
would  never  return;  that  made  Mr.  Vidley 
swear  for  three  consecutive  minutes  in  the 
speech  of  north  Devon. 

“’Tes  tu  bad.  ’Tes  tu  bad,”  said  Too¬ 
wey,  consolingly;  ‘‘let’s  ’ope  they  ’aven’t 
took  no  great  ’arm.  They  be  wonderful 
wild,  though.” 

“’Tes  all  well  for  yeou,  Toowey,  that  sells 
them  dom  Collegers  seventy  quart  a  week.” 

“Eighty,”  Toowey  replied,  with  the  meek 
triumph  of  one  who  has  underbidden  his 
neighbour  on  public  tender;  “but  that’s  no 
odds  to  me.  Yeou’m  free  to  leather  ’em 
saame  as  if  they  was  yeour  own  sons.  On 
iny  barn-floor  shall  ’ee  leather  ’em.” 


‘‘STALKY’’  169 

“Generous  old  pig!”  said  Beetle.  “De 
Vitre  ought  to  have  stayed  for  this.” 

“They’m  all  safe  an’  to  rights,”  said  the 
officious  Abraham,  producing  the  key. 
“  Rackon  us’ll  come  in  an’  hold  ’em  for  yeou. 
Hey!  The  cows  are  fair  ragin’  still.  Us’ll 
have  to  run  for  it.” 

The  barn  being  next  to  the  shed,  the  boys 
could  not  see  that  stately  entry.  But  they 
heard. 

“Gone  an’  hided  in  the  hay.  Aie! 
They’m  proper  afraid,”  cried  Abraham. 

“Rout  un  out!  Rout  un  out!”  roared 
Vidley,  rattling  a  stick  impatiently  on  the 
root-cutter. 

“Oh,  my  Aunt!”  said  Corkran,  standing 
on  one  foot. 

“Shut  the  door.  Shut  the  door,  I  tal  ’ee. 
Rackon  us  can  find  un  in  the  dark.  Us  don’t 
want  un  boltin’  like  rabbits  under  our 
elbows.”  The  big  barn  door  closed  with  a 
clang. 

“My  Gum!”  said  Corkran,  which  was 
always  his  War  oath  in  time  of  action.  He 
dropped  down  and  was  gone  for  perhaps 
twenty  seconds. 

“And  that's  all  right,”  he  said,  returning 
at  a  gentle  saunter. 


170  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘"Hwatt?”  McTurk  almost  shrieked,  for 
Corkran,  in  the  shed  below,  waved  a  large 
key. 

‘‘Stalks!  Frabjous  Stalks!  Bottled ’em! 
all  four!”  was  the  reply,  and  Beetle  fell  on 
his  bosom.  “Yiss.  They’m  so’s  to  say, 
like,  locked  up.  If  you’re  goin’  to  laugh. 
Beetle,  I  shall  have  to  kick  you  again.” 

“But  I  must!”  Beetle  was  blackening 
with  suppressed  mirth. 

“You  won’t  do  it  here,  then.”  He 
thrust  the  already  limp  Beetle  through  the 
cartshed  window.  It  sobered  him;  one  can¬ 
not  laugh  on  a  bed  of  nettles.  Then  Cork¬ 
ran  stepped  on  his  prostrate  carcass,  and 
McTurk  followed,  just  as  Beetle  would  have 
risen;  so  he  was  upset,  and  the  nettles 
painted  on  his  cheek  a  likeness  of  hideous 
eruptions. 

“’Thought  that  ’ud  cure  you,”  said  Cork¬ 
ran,  with  a  sniff. 

Beetle  rubbed  his  face  desperately  with 
dock-leaves,  and  said  nothing.  All  desire  to 
laugh  had  gone  from  him.  They  entered 
the  lane. 

Then  a  clamour  broke  from  the  barn — a 
compound  noise  of  horse-like  kicks,  shaking 
of  door-panels,  and  fivefold  yells. 


‘‘STALKY’’  171 

“They’ve  found  it  out,”  said  Corkran. 
“How  strange!”  He  sniffed  again. 

“Let  ’em,”  said  Beetle.  “No  one  can 
hear  ’em.  Come  on  up  to  Coll.” 

“What  a  brute  you  are,  Beetle!  You 
only  think  of  your  beastly  self.  Those  cows 
want  milkin’.  Poor  dears !  Hear  ’em  low,” 
said  McTurk. 

“Go  back  and  milk  ’em  yourself,  then.” 
Beetle  danced  with  pain.  “We  shall  miss 
call-over,  hangin’  about  like  this;  an’  I’ve 
got  two  black  marks  this  week  already.” 

“Then  you’ll  have  fatigue-drill  on  Mon¬ 
day,”  said  Corkran.  “Come  to  think  of  it, 
I’ve  got  two  black  marks  aussi.  Hm! 
This  is  serious.  This  is  hefty  serious.” 

“I  told  you,”  said  Beetle,  with  vindictive 
triumph.  “An’  we  want  to  go  out  after 
that  hawk’s  nest  on  Monday.  We  shall 
be  swottin’  dum-bells,  though.  All  your 
fault.  If  we’d  bunked  with  De  Vitre  at 
first - ” 

Corkran  paused  between  the  hedgerows. 
“Hold  on  a  shake  an’  don’t  burble.  Keep 
your  eye  on  Uncle.  Do  you  know,  I  believe 
someone’s  shut  up  in  that  barn.  I  think  we 
ought  to  go  and  see.” 

“Don’t  be  a  giddy  idiot.  Come  on  up  to 


172  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Coll.”  But  Corkran  took  no  notice  of  Beetle. 

He  retraced  his  steps  to  the  head  of  the 
lane,  and,  lifting  up  his  voice,  cried  as  in 
bewilderment,  “  Hullo  Who’s  there.? 
What’s  that  row  about?  Who  are  you?” 

“Oh,  Peter!”  said  Beetle,  skipping,  and 
forgetting  his  anguish  in  this  new  develop¬ 
ment. 

“Hoi!  Hoi!  ’Ere!  Let  us  out!”  The 
answers  came  muffled  and  hollow  from  the 
black  bulk  of  the  barn,  with  renewed  thun¬ 
ders  on  the  door. 

“Now  play  up,”  said  Corkran.  “Turkey, 
you  keep  the  cows  busy.  ’Member  that 
we’ve  just  discovered  ’em.  We  don’t  know 
anything.  Be  polite.  Beetle.” 

They  picked  their  way  over  the  muck  and 
held  speech  through  a  crack  by  the  door- 
hinge.  Three  more  genuinely  surprised  boys 
the  steady  rain  never  fell  upon.  And  they 
were  so  difficult  to  enlighten.  They  had  to 
be  told  again  and  again  by  the  captives 
within. 

“We’ve  been  ’ere  for  hours  an’  hours.” 
That  was  Toowey.  “An’  the  cows  to  milk, 
an’  all.”  That  was  Vidley.  “The  door  she 
blewed  against  us  an’  jammed  herself.” 
That  was  Abraham. 


“STALKY” 


173 


“Yes,  we  can  see  that.  It’s  jammed  on 
this  side,”  said  Corkran.  ‘‘How  careless 
you  chaps  are!” 

“Oppenun.  Oppen  un.  Bash  her  oppen 
with  a  rock,  young  gen’elmen!  The  cows 
are  milk-heated  an’  ragin’.  Haven’t  you 
boys  no  sense?” 

Seeing  that  McTurk  from  time  to  time 
tweaked  the  cattle  into  renewed  caperings, 
it  was  quite  possible  that  the  boys  had  some 
knowledge  of  a  sort.  But  Mr.  Vidley  was 
rude.  They  told  him  so  through  the  door, 
professing  only  now  to  recognize  his  voice. 

“Humour  un  if  ’e  can.  I  paid  seven-an’- 
six  for  the  padlock,”  said  Toowey.  “Niver 
mind  him,  ’Tes  only  old  Vidley.” 

“Be  yeou  gwaine  to  stay  a  prisoneer  an’ 
captive  for  the  sake  of  a  lock,  Toowey? 
I’m  shaamed  of  ’ee.  Rowt  un  oppen, 
young  gen’elmen!  ’Twas  a  God’s  own 
mercy  yeou  heard  us.  Toowey,  yeou’m  a 
horned  miser.” 

“  It’ll  be  a  long  job,”  said  Corkran.  “  Look 
here.  It’s  near  our  call-over.  If  we  stay 
to  help  you  we’ll  miss  it.  We’ve  come  miles 
out  of  our  way  already — after  you.” 

“Tell'  yeour  master,  then,  what  keeped 
’ee — an  arrand  o’  mercy,  laike.  I’ll  tal  un 


174  land  and  sea  TALES 

tu  when  I  bring  the  milk  to-morrow/’  said 
Toowey. 

‘‘That’s  no  good,”  said  Corkran;  “we 
may  be  licked  twice  over  by  then.  You’ll 
have  to  give  us  a  letter.”  McTurk,  backed 
against  the  barn-wall,  was  firing  steadily 
and  accurately  into  the  brown  of  the  herd. 

“  Yiss,  yiss.  Come  down  to  my  house.  My 
missus  shall  write  ’ee  a  beauty,  young 
gen’elmen.  She  makes  out  the  bills.  I’ll 
give  ’ee  just  such  a  letter  o’  racommenda- 
tion  as  I ’d  give  to  my  own  son,  if  only  yeou 
can  humour  the  lock!” 

“Niver  mind  the  lock,”  Vidley  wailed. 
“Let  me  get  to  me  pore  cows,  ’fore  they’m 
dead.” 

They  went  to  work  with  ostentatious 
rattlings  and  wrenchings,  and  a  good  deal 
of  the  by-play  that  Corkran  always  loved. 
At  last — the  noise  of  unlocking  was  covered 
by  some  fancy  hammering  with  a  young 
boulder — the  door  swung  open  and  the 
captives  marched  out. 

“Hurry  up.  Mister  Toowey,”  said  Cork¬ 
ran;  “we  ought  to  be  getting  back.  Will 
you  give  us  that  note,  please.^” 

“Some  of  yeou  young  gentlemen  was 
drivin’  my  cattle  off  the  Burrowses,”  said 


“STALKY” 


I7S 

Vidley.  “I  give  Ye  fair  warnin’,  I’ll  tell 
yeour  masters.  I  know  yeou!”  He  glared 
at  Corkran  with  malignant  recognition. 

McTurk  looked  him  over  from  head  to 
foot.  “Oh,  it’s  only  old  Vidley.  Drunk 
again,  I  suppose.  Well,  we  can’t  help  that. 
Come  on.  Mister  Toowey.  We’ll  go  to  your 
house.” 

“Drunk,  am  li  I’ll  drunk  ’ee!  How  do 
I  know  yeou  bain’t  the  same  lot.^  Abram, 
did  ’ee  take  their  names  an’  numbers.?” 

“What  is  he  ravin’  about.?”  said  Beetle. 
“Can’t  you  see  that  if  we’d  taken  your 
beastly  cattle  we  shouldn’t  be  hanging 
round  your  beastly  barn.  ’Pon  my  Sam,  you 
Burrows  guv’nors  haven’t  any  sense - ” 

“Let  alone  gratitude,”  said  Corkran.  “I 
suppose  he  was  drunk,  Mister  Toowey; 
an’  you  locked  him  in  the  barn  to  get  sober. 
Shockin’!  Oh,  shockin’!” 

Vidley  denied  the  charge  in  language  that 
the  boys’  mothers  would  have  wept  to  hear. 

“Well,  go  and  look  after  your  cows, 
then,”  said  McTurk.  “Don’t  stand  there 
cursin’  us  because  we’ve  been  kind  enough 
to  help  you  out  of  a  scrape.  Why  on  earth 
weren’t  your  cows  milked  before.?  Yourt 
no  farmer.  It’s  long  past  milkin’.  No 


176  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

wonder  theyTe  half  crazy.  Disreputable 
old  bog-trotter,  you  are.  Brush  your  hair, 
sir.  ...  I  beg  your  pardon.  Mister 
Toowey.  ’Hope  we’re  not  keeping  you.” 

They  left  Vidley  dancing  on  the  muck- 
heap,  amid  the  cows,  and  devoted  them¬ 
selves  to  propitiating  Mr.  Toowey  on  their 
way  to  his  house.  Exercise  had  made  them 
hungry;  hunger  is  the  mother  of  good  man¬ 
ners;  and  they  won  golden  opinions  from 
Mrs.  Toowey. 

*  *  * 

“Three-quarters  of  an  hour  late  for  Call- 
over,  and  fifteen  minutes  late  for  Lock-up,” 
said  Foxy,  the  school  Sergeant,  crisply.  He 
was  waiting  for  them  at  the  head  of  the 
corridor.  “Report  to  your  housemaster, 
please — an’  a  nice  mess  you’re  in,  young 
gentlemen.” 

“Quite  right.  Foxy.  Strict  attention  to 
dooty  does  it,”  said  Corkran.  “Now  where, 
if  we  asked  you,  would  you  say  that '  his 
honour  Mister  Prout  might,  at  this  moment 
of  time,  be  found  prouting — eh.f^” 

“In  ’is  study — as  usual.  Mister  Corkran. 
He  took  Call-over.” 

“Hurrah!  Luck’s  with  us  all  the  way. 


‘‘STALKY’’  177 

Don’t  blub,  Foxy.  I’m  afraid  you  don’t 
catch  us  this  time.” 

“We  went  up  to  change,  sir,  before  cornin’ 
to  you.  That  made  us  a  little  late,  sir.  We 
weren’t  really  very  late.  We  were  detained 
—by  a - ” 

“An  errand  of  mercy,”  said  Beetle,  and 
they  laid  Mrs.  Toowey’s  laboriously  written 
note  before  him.  “We  thought  you’d  pre¬ 
fer  a  letter,  sir.  Toowey  got  himself  locked 
into  a  barn,  and  we  heard  him  shouting — it’s 
Toowey  who  brings  the  Coll,  milk,  sir — and 
we  went  to  let  him  out.” 

“There  were  ever  so  many  cows  waiting 
to  be  milked,”  said  McTurk;  “and  of  course, 
he  couldn’t  get  at  them,  sir.  They  said 
the  door  had  jammed.  There’s  his  note, 

•  if 

sir. 

Mr.  Prout  read  it  over  thrice.  It  was  per¬ 
fectly  unimpeachable;  but  it  said  nothing  of 
a  large  tea  supplied  by  Mrs.  Toowey. 

“Well,  I  don’t  like  your  getting  mixed  up 
with  farmers  and  potwallopers.  Of  course 
you  will  not  pay  any  more — er — visits  to  the 
Tooweys,”  said  he. 

“Of  course  not,  sir.  It  was  really  on 


178  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

account  of  the  cows,  sir,”  replied  McTurk, 
glowing  with  philanthropy. 

‘‘And  you  came  straight  back?” 

“We  ran  nearly  all  the  way  from  the 
Cattlegate,”  said  Corkran,  carefully  de¬ 
veloping  the  unessential.  “  That’s  one  mile, 
sir.  Of  course,  we  had  to  get  the  note  from 
Toowey  first.” 

“But  it  was  because  we  went  to  change — 
we  were  rather  wet,  sir — that  we  were  really 
late.  After  we’d  reported  ourselves  to  the 
Sergeant,  sir,  and  he  knew  we  were  in  Coll., 
we  didn’t  like  to  come  to  your  study  all 
dirty.”  Sweeter  than  honey  was  the  voice 
of  Beetle. 

“Very  good.  Don’t  let  it  happen  again.” 
Their  housemaster  learned  to  know  them 
better  in  later  years. 

They  entered — not  to  say  swaggered — 
into  Number  Nine  form-room,  where  De 
Vitre,  Orrin,  Parsons,  and  Howlett,  before 
the  fire,  were  still  telling  their  adventures 
to  admiring  associates.  The  four  rose  as 
one  boy. 

“What  happened  to  you?  We  just  saved 
Call-over.  Did  you  stay  on?  Tell  us! 
Tell  us!” 

The  three  smiled  pensively.  They  were 


“STALKY”  179 

not  distinguished  for  telling  more  than  was 
necessary. 

“Oh,  we  stayed  on  a  bit  and  then  we 
came  away,”  said  McTurk.  “That’s  all.” 

“You  scab!  You  might  tell  a  chap  any¬ 
how.” 

“’Think  so.^  Well,  that’s  awfully  good 
of  you,  De  Vitre.  ’Pon  my  sainted  Sam, 
that’s  awfully  good  of  you,”  said  Corkran, 
shouldering  into  the  centre  of  the  warmth 
and  toasting  one  slippered  foot  before  the 
blaze.  “So  you  really  think  we  might  tell 
you.?” 

They  stared  at  the  coals  and  shook  with 
deep,  delicious  chuckles. 

“My  Hat!  We  were  stalky,”  said  Mc¬ 
Turk.  “I  swear  we  were  about  as  stalky  as 
they  make  ’em.  Weren’t  we?” 

“It  was  a  frabjous  Stalk,”  said  Beetle. 
“  ’Much  too  good  to  tell  you  brutes,  though.” 

The  form  wriggled  under  the  insult,  but 
made  no  motion  to  avenge  it.  After  all, 
on  De  Vitre’s  showing,  the  three  had  saved 
the  raiders  from  at  least  a  public  licking. 

“It  wasn’t  half  bad,”  said  Corkran. 
“Stalky  is  the  word.” 

“  You  were  the  really  stalky  one,”  said 
McTurk,  one  contemptuous  shoulder  turned 


i8o  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


to  a  listening  world.  ‘‘By  Gum!  you  were 
stalky.” 

Corkran  accepted  the  compliment  and 
the  name  together.  “Yes,”  said  he;  “keep 
your  eye  on  your  Uncle  Stalky  an’  he’ll 
pull  you  through.” 

“Well,  you  needn’t  gloat  so,”  said  De 
Vitre,  viciously;  “you  look  like  a  stuffed 
cat.” 

Corkran,  henceforth  known  as  Stalky, 
took  not  the  slightest  notice,  but  smiled 
dreamily. 

“My  Hat!  Yes.  Of  course,”  he  mur¬ 
mured.  “Your  Uncle  Stalky — a  doocid 
good  name.  Your  Uncle  Stalky  is  no  end 
of  a  stalker.  He’s  a  Great  Man.  I  swear 
he  is.  De  Vitre,  you’re  an  ass — a  putrid 
ass.” 

De  Vitre  would  have  denied  this  but  for 
the  assenting  murmurs  from  Parsons  and 
Orrin. 

“You  needn’t  rub  it  in,  then.” 

“But  I  do.  I  does.  You  are  such  a 
woppin’  ass.  D’you  know  it.^  Think  over 
it  a  bit  at  prep.  Think  it  up  in  bed.  Oblige 
me  by  thinkin’  of  it  every  half  hour  till 
further  notice.  Gummy!  an  ass  you 

are!  But  your  Uncle  Stalky” — he  picked 


“STALKY’’ 


i8r 


up  the  form-room  poker  and  beat  it  against 
the  mantelpiece — “is  a  Great  Man!” 

“Hear,  hear,”  said  Beetle  and  McTurk, 
who  had  fought  under  that  general. 

“Isn’t  your  Uncle  Stalky  a  great  man, 
De  Vitre.?  Speak  the  truth,  you  fat¬ 
headed  old  impostor.” 

“Yes,”  said  De  Vitre,  deserted  by  all  his 
band.  “I — I  suppose  he  is.” 

“’Mustn’t  suppose.  Is  he.^” 

“Well,  he  is.” 

“A  Great  Man.^” 

“A  Great  Man.  Now  won’t  you  tell  us 
said  De  Vitre  pleadingly. 

“Not  by  a  heap,”  said  ‘‘Stalky”  Corkran. 

Therefore  the  tale  has  stayed  untold  till 
to-day. 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  ANGEL' 


SOONER  or  late — in  earnest  or  in  jest — 
(But  the  stakes  are  no  jest)  Ithuriers 
Hour 

Will  spring  on  us,  for  the  first  time,  the  test 
Of  our  sole  unbacked  competence  and 
power 

Up  to  the  limit  of  our  years  and  dower 
Of  judgment — or  beyond.  But  here  we 
have 

Prepared  long  since  our  garland  or  our 
grave. 

For,  at  that  hour,  the  sum  of  all  our  past. 
Act,  habit,  thought,  and  passion,  shall  be 
cast 

In  one  addition,  be  it  more  or  less. 

And  as  that  reading  runs  so  shall  we  do; 
Meeting,  astounded,  victory  at  the  last. 
Or,  first  and  last,  our  own  unworthiness. 
And  none  can  change  us  though  they  die  to 
save! 

^Ithuriel  was  that  Archangel  whose  spear  had  the  magic  property 
of  showing  everyone  exactly  and  truthfully  what  he  was. 

182 


THE  BURNING  OF  THE 
“SARAH  SANDS” 


;*)  'f 


I. 


'■'V'V  .. 


;  ^ 


*Lm 

"^M 

*1 

*4  M 

(  V.4| 

■".V 


% 


THE  BURNING  OF  THE 
“SARAH  SANDS” 


Men  have  sailed  the  seas  for  so  many  years,  and  have 
there  done  such  amazing  things  in  the  face  of  danger, 
difficulty  and  death,  that  no  one  tale  of  heroism  exists 
which  cannot  he  equalled  by  at  least  scores  of  others. 
But  since  the  behaviour  of  bodies  of  untried  men  under 
trying  circumstances  is  always  interesting,  and  since  I 
have  been  put  in  possession  of  some  facts  not  very  gener¬ 
ally  known,  I  am  trying  to  tell  again  the  old  story  of 
the  Sarah  Sands,  as  an  example  of  long-drawn-out  and 
undef eatable  courage  and  cool-headedness. 

SHE  was  a  small  fourmasted,  iron-built 
screw-steamer  of  eleven  hundred  tons, 
chartered  to  take  out  troops  to  India.  That 
was  in  1857,  the  year  of  the  Indian  Mutiny, 
when  anything  that  could  sail  or  steer  was 
in  great  demand;  for  troops  were  being 
thrown  into  the  country  as  fast  as  circum¬ 
stances  allowed — which  was  not  very  fast. 

Among  the  regiments  sent  out  was  the 
54th  of  the  Line,  now  the  Second  Battalion 
of  the  Dorset  Regiment — a  good  corps, 
about  a  hundred  years  old,  with  a  very  fair 

185 


1 86  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


record  of  service,  but  in  no  special  way 
differing,  so  far  as  one  could  see,  from 
many  other  regiments.  It  was  despatched 
in  three  ships.  The  Head-quarters — that  is 
to  say,  the  Lieutenant-Colonel,  the  Regi¬ 
mental  books,  pay-chest.  Band  and  Colours, 
which  last  represent  the  very  soul  of  a 
Battalion — and  some  fourteen  officers,  three 
hundred  and  fifty-four  rank  and  file,  and 
perhaps  a  dozen  women,  left  Portsmouth  on 
the  15th  of  August  all  packed  tight  in  the 
Sarah  Sands, 

Her  crew,  with  the  exception  of  the  engi¬ 
neers  and  firemen,  seem  to  have  been  for¬ 
eigners  and  pier-head  jumpers  picked  up 
at  the  last  minute.  They  turned  out  bad, 
lazy  and  insubordinate. 

The  accommodation  for  the  troops  was 
generously  described  as  ‘‘inferior,’^  and 
what  men  called  “inferior”  in  1857  would 
now  be  called  unspeakable.  Nor,  in  spite 
of  the  urgent  need,  was  there  any  great 
hurry  about  the  Sarah  Sands,  She  took 
two  long  months  to  reach  Capetown,  and 
she  stayed  there  five  days  to  coal,  leaving 
on  the  20th  of  October.  By  this  time,  the 
crew  were  all  but  openly  mutinous,  and 
the  troops,  who  must  have  picked  up  a  little 


THE  ‘^SARAH  SANDS’’  187 

seamanship,  had  to  work  the  ship  out  of 
harbour. 

On  the  7th  of  November,  nearly  three 
weeks  later,  a  squall  struck  her  and  carried 
away  her  foremast;  and  it  is  to  be  presumed 
that  the  troops  turned  to  and  cleared  away 
the  wreckage.  On  the  nth  of  November 
the  real  trouble  began,  for,  in  the  afternoon 
of  that  day,  ninety  days  out  from  Ports¬ 
mouth,  a  party  of  soldiers  working  in  the 
hold  saw  smoke  coming  up  from  the  after¬ 
hatch.  They  were  then,  maybe,  within  a 
thousand  miles  of  the  Island  of  Mauritius,  in 
half  a  gale  and  a  sea  full  of  sharks. 

Captain  Castles,  the  master,  promptly 
lowered  and  provisioned  the  boats;  got 
them  over-side  with  some  difficulty  and  put 
the  women  into  them.  Some  of  the  sailors 
— the  engineers,  the  firemen  and  a  few  others 
behaved  well — jumped  into  the  long-boat, 
lowered  it  and  kept  well  away  from  the 
ship.  They  knew  she  carried  two  maga¬ 
zines  full  of  cartridges,  and  were  taking  no 
chances. 

The  troops,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not 
make  any  fuss,  but  under  their  officers’ 
orders  cleared  out  the  starboard  or  right- 
hand  magazine,  while  volunteers  tried  to 


i88  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


save  the  Regimental  Colours.  These  stood 
at  the  end  of  the  saloon,  probably  clamped 
against  the  partition  behind  the  Captain’s 
chair,  and  the  saloon  was  full  of  smoke. 
Two  lieutenants  made  a  dash  thither  but 
were  nearly  suffocated.  A  ship’s  quarter¬ 
master — Richard  Richmond  was  his  name 
— put  a  wet  cloth  over  his  face,  managed  to 
tear  down  the  Colours,  and  then  fainted. 
A  private — and  his  name  was  W.  Wiles — 
dragged  out  both  Richmond  and  the  Col¬ 
ours,  and  the  two  men  dropped  senseless  on 
the  deck  while  the  troops  cheered.  That, 
at  least,  was  a  good  beginning;  for,  as  I  have 
said,  the  Colours  are  the  soul  of  every  body 
of  men  who  fight  or  work  under  them. 

The  saloon  must  have  been  one  of  the 
narrow,  cabin-lined,  old-fashioned  “cud¬ 
dies,”  placed  above  the  screw,  and  all  the 
fire  was  in  the  stern  of  the  ship,  behind  the 
engine-room.  It  was  blazing  very  close  to 
the  port  or  left-hand  magazine,  and,  as  an 
explosion  there  would  have  blown  the 
Sarah  Sands  out  like  a  squib  they  called  for 
more  volunteers,  and  one  of  the  lieutenants 
who  had  been  choked  in  the  saloon  recovered, 
went  down  first  and  passed  up  a  barrel  of 
ammunition,  which  was  at  once  hove  over- 


THE  ‘‘SARAH  SANDS’’  189 

board.  After  this  example,  work  went  on 
with  regularity. 

When  the  men  taking  out  the  ammunition 
fainted,  as  they  did  fairly  often,  they  pulled 
them  up  with  ropes.  Those  who  did  not 
faint,  grabbed  what  explosives  they  could 
feel  or  handle  in  the  smother,  and  brought 
them  up,  and  an  official  and  serene 
quartermaster-sergeant  stood  on  the  hatch 
and  jotted  down  the  number  of  barrels 
so  retrieved  in  his  notebook,  as  they  were 
thrown  into  the  sea.  They  pulled  out  all 
except  two  barrels  which  slid  from  the  arms 
of  a  fainting  man — there  was  a  fair  amount 
of  fainting  that  evening — and  rolled  out  of 
reach.  Besides  these,  there  were  another 
couple  of  barrels  of  signalling  powder  for 
the  ship’s  use;  but  this  the  troops  did  not 
know,  and  were  the  more  comfortable  for 
their  ignorance. 

Then  the  flames  broke  through  the  after¬ 
deck,  the  light  attracting  shoals  of  sharks, 
and  the  mizzen-mast — the  farthest  aft  of  all 
the  masts — flared  up  and  went  over-side 
with  a  crash.  This  would  have  veered  the 
stern  of  the  ship-head  to  the  wind,  in  which 
case  the  flames  must  have  swept  forward; 
but  a  man  with  a  hatchet — his  name  is  lost 


190  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

— ran  along  the  bulwarks  and  cut  the  wreck 
clear,  while  the  boat  full  of  women  surged 
and  rocked  at  a  safe  distance,  and  the  sharks 
tried  to  upset  it  with  their  tails. 

A  Captain  of  the  54th — he  was  a  jovial 
soul,  and  made  jokes  throughout  the  strug¬ 
gle — headed  a  party  of  men  to  cut  away  the 
bridge,  the  deck-cabins,  and  everything  else 
that  was  inflammable — this  in  case  of  the 
flames  sweeping  forward  again — while  a 
provident  lieutenant,  with  some  more  troops, 
lashed  spars  and  things  together  for  a  raft, 
and  other  gangs  pumped  water  desperately 
on  to  what  was  left  of  the  saloon  and  the 
magazines. 

One  record  says  quaintly:  ‘‘It  was  neces¬ 
sary  to  make  some  deviation  from  the  usual 
military  evolutions  while  the  flames  were  in 
progress.  The  men  formed  in  sections,  coun¬ 
termarched  round  the  forward  part  of  the 
ship,  which  may  perhaps  be  better  under¬ 
stood  when  it  is  stated  that  those  with  their 
faces  to  the  after  part  where  the  fire  raged 
were  on  their  way  to  relieve  their  comrades 
who  had  been  working  below.  Those  pro¬ 
ceeding  ‘forward’  were  going  to  recruit 
their  exhausted  strength  and  prepare  for 
another  attack  when  it  came  to  their  turn.” 


THE  ‘‘SARAH  SANDS” 


191 

No  one  seemed  to  have  much  hopes  of 
saving  the  ship  so  long  as  the  last  of  the 
powder  was  unaccounted  for.  Indeed,  Cap¬ 
tain  Castles  told  an  officer  of  the  54th  that 
the  game  was  up,  and  the  officer  replied, 
“We’ll  fight  till  we’re  driven  overboard.” 
It  seemed  he  would  be  taken  at  his  word, 
for  just  then  the  signalling  powder  and  the 
ammunition-casks  went  up,  and  the  ship 
seen  from  midships  aft  looked  like  one 
floating  volcano. 

The  cartridges  spluttered  like  crackers, 
and  cabin  doors  and  timbers  were  shot  up 
all  over  the  deck,  and  two  or  three  men  were 
hurt.  But — this  is  not  in  any  official  record 
— ^just  after  the  roar  of  it,  when  her  stern  was 
dipping  deadlily,  and  all  believed  the  Sarah 
Sands  was  settling  for  her  last  lurch,  some 
merry  jester  of  the  54th  cried,  “Lights  out,” 
and  the  jovial  captain  shouted  back,  “All 
right!  We’ll  keep  the  old  woman  afloat 
yet.”  Not  one  man  of  the  troops  made 
any  attempt  to  get  on  to  the  rafts;  and 
when  they  found  the  ship  was  still  float¬ 
ing  they  all  went  back  to  work  double 
tides. 

At  this  point  in  the  story  we  come  across 
Mr.  Frazer,  the  Scotch  engineer,  who,  like 


192  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

most  of  his  countrymen,  had  been  holding 
his  trump-card  in  reserve.  He  knew  the 
Sarah  Sands  was  built  with  a  water-tight 
bulkhead  behind  the  engine-room  and  the 
coalbunkers;  and  he  proposed  to  cut  through 
the  bulkhead  and  pump  on  the  fire.  Also, 
he  pointed  out  that  it  would  be  well  to  re¬ 
move  the  coal  in  the  bunkers,  as  the  bulk¬ 
head  behind  was  almost  red-hot,  and  the  coal 
was  catching  light. 

So  volunteers  dropped  into  the  bunkers, 
each  man  for  the  minute  or  two  he  could 
endure  it,  and  shovelled  away  the  singeing, 
fuming  fuel,  and  other  volunteers  were  low¬ 
ered  into  the  bonfire  aft,  and  when  they 
could  throw  no  more  water  on  it  they  were 
pulled  up  half  roasted. 

Mr.  Frazer’s  plan  saved  the  ship,  though 
every  particle  of  wood  in  the  after  part  of 
her  was  destroyed,  and  a  bluish  vapour  hung 
over  the  red-hot  iron  beams  and  ties,  and  the 
sea  for  miles  about  looked  like  blood  under 
the  glare,  as  they  pumped  and  passed  water 
in  buckets,  flooding  the  stern,  sluicing  the 
engine-room  bulkhead  and  damping  the  coal 
beyond  it  all  through  the  long  night.  The 
very  sides  of  the  ship  were  red-hot,  so  that 
they  wondered  when  her  plates  would  buckle 


THE  SARAH  SANDS’’  193 

and  wrench  out  the  rivets  and  let  the  whole 
affair  down  to  the  sharks. 

The  foremast  had  carried  away  on  the 
squall  of  the  7th  of  November;  the  mizzen¬ 
mast,  as  you  know,  had  gone  in  the  fire; 
the  main-mast,  though  wrapped  round  with 
wet  blankets,  was  alight,  and  ever3rthing 
abaft  the  main-mast  was  one  red  furnace. 
There  was  the  constant  danger  of  the  ship, 
now  broadside  on  to  the  heavy  seas,  falling 
off  before  the  heavy  wind,  and  leading  the 
flames  forward  again.  So  they  hailed  the 
boats  to  tow  and  hold  her  head  to  wind; 
but  only  the  gig  obeyed  the  order.  The 
others  had  all  they  could  do  to  keep  afloat; 
one  of  them  had  been  swamped,  though  all 
her  people  were  saved;  and  as  for  the  long¬ 
boat  full  of  mutinous  seamen,  she  behaved 
infamously.  One  record  says  that  ‘‘She  not 
only  held  aloof,  but  consigned  the  ship  and 
all  she  carried  to  perdition.”  So  the  Sarah 
Sands  fought  for  her  own  life  alone,  with 
the  sharks  in  attendance. 

About  three  on  the  morning  of  the  12th 
of  November,  pumping,  bucketing,  sluicing 
and  damping,  they  began  to  hope  that  they 
had  bested  the  fire.  By  nine  o’clock  they 
saw  steam  coming  up  from  her  insides  in- 


194  land  and  sea  TALES 

stead  of  smoke,  and  at  mid-day  they  called 
in  the  boats  and  took  stock  of  the  damage. 
From  the  mizzen-mast  aft  there  was  nothing 
that  you  could  call  ship  except  just  the 
mere  shell  of  her.  It  was  all  one  steaming 
heap  of  scrap-iron  with  twenty  feet  of 
black,  greasy  water  flooding  across  the  bent 
and  twisted  rods,  and  in  the  middle  of  it  all 
four  huge  water-tanks  rolled  to  and  fro, 
thundering  against  the  naked  sides. 

Moreover, — this  they  could  not  see  till 
things  had  cooled  down — the  powder  ex¬ 
plosions  had  blown  a  hole  right  through  her 
port  quarter,  and  every  time  she  rolled  the 
sea  came  in  there  green.  Of  the  four  masts 
only  one  was  left;  and  the  rudder-head 
stuck  up  all  bald,  black  and  horrible  among 
the  jam  of  collapsed  deck-beams.  A  photo¬ 
graph  of  the  wreck  looks  exactly  like  that 
of  a  gutted  theatre  after  the  flames  and  the 
firemen  have  done  their  worst. 

They  spent  the  whole  of  the  12th  of  No¬ 
vember  pumping  water  out  as  zealously -as 
they  had  pumped  it  in.  They  lashed  up  the 
loose,  charging  tanks  as  soon  as  they  were 
cool  enough  to  touch.  They  plugged  the 
hole  at  the  stern  with  hammocks,  sails,  and 
planks,  and  a  sail  over  all.  Then  they 


THE  ‘‘SARAH  SANDS’’ 


195 


rigged  up  a  horizontal  bar  gripping  the 
rudder-head.  Six  men  sat  on  planks  on  one 
side  and  six  at  the  other  over  the  empty  pit 
beneath,  hauling  on  to  the  bar  with  ropes 
and  letting  go  as  they  were  told.  That 
made  the  best  steering-gear  that  they  could 
devise. 

On  the  13th  of  November,  still  pumping, 
they  spread  one  sail  on  their  solitary  mast — 
it  was  lucky  that  the  Sarah  Sands  had 
started  with  four  of  them — and  took  advan¬ 
tage  of  the  trade  winds  to  make  for  Mauri¬ 
tius.  Captain  Castles,  with  one  chart  and 
one  compass,  lived  in  a  tent  where  some 
cabins  had  once  been;  and  at  the  end  of 
twelve  more  days  he  sighted  land.  Their 
average  run  was  about  four  knots  an  hour; 
and,  it  is  no  wonder  that  as  soon  as  they 
were  off  Port  Louis,  Mauritius,  Mr.  Frazer, 
the  Scotch  engineer,  wished  to  start  his 
engines  and  enter  port  professionally.  The 
troops  looked  down  into  the  black  hollow  of 
the  ship  when  the  shaft  made  its  first  revolu¬ 
tion,  shaking  the  hull  horribly;  and  if  you 
can  realize  what  it  means  to  be  able  to  see  a 
naked  screw-shaft  at  work  from  the  upper 
deck  of  a  liner,  you  can  realize  what  had 
happened  to  the  Sarah  Sands.  They  waited 


196  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

outside  Port  Louis  for  the  daylight,  and 
were  nearly  dashed  to  pieces  on  a  coral  reef. 
Then  the  gutted,  empty  steamer  came  in 
— very  dirty,  the  men’s  clothes  so  charred 
that  they  hardly  dared  to  take  them  off, 
and  very  hungry;  but  without  having  lost 
one  single  life.  Port  Louis  gave  them  all  a 
public  banquet  in  the  market  place,  and  the 
French  inhabitants  were  fascinatingly  polite 
as  only  the  French  can  be. 

But  the  records  say  nothing  of  what  befell 
the  sailors  who  “consigned  the  ship  to  per¬ 
dition.”  One  account  merely  hints  that 
“this  was  no  time  for  retribution”;  but  the 
troops  probably  administered  their  own  jus¬ 
tice  during  the  twelve  days’  limp  to  port. 
The  men  who  were  berthed  aft,  the  officers 
and  the  women,  lost  everything  they  had; 
and  the  companies  berthed  forward  lent 
them  clothes  and  canvas  to  make  some  sort 
of  raiment. 

On  the  20th  of  December  they  were  all 
re-embarked  on  the  Clarendon.  It  was  poor 
accommodation  for  heroes.  She  had  been 
condemned  as  a  coolie-ship,  was  full  of  cen¬ 
tipedes  and  other  animals  picked  up  in  the 
Brazil  trade;  her  engines  broke  down  fre¬ 
quently;  and  her  captain  died  of  exposure 


THE  ‘‘SARAH  SANDS” 


197 


and  anxiety  during  a  hurricane.  So  it  was 
the  25th  of  January  before  she  reached  the 
mouth  of  the  Hugh. 

By  this  time — many  of  the  men  probably 
considered  this  quite  as  serious  as  the  fire — 
the  troops  were  out  of  tobacco,  and  when 
they  came  across  the  American  ship  Hamlet, 
Captain  Lecran,  lying  at  Kedgeree  on  the 
way  up  the  river  to  Calcutta,  the  officers 
rowed  over  to  ask  if  there  was  any  tobacco 
for  sale.  They  told  the  skipper  the  history 
of  their  adventures,  and  he  said:  “Well, 
Tm  glad  youVe  come  to  me,  because  I  have 
some  tobacco.  How  many  are  you?” 
“Three  hundred  men,”  said  the  officers. 
Thereupon  Captain  Lecran  got  out  four 
hundred  pounds  of  best  Cavendish  as  well 
as  one  thousand  Manilla  cigars  for  the 
officers,  and  refused  to  take  payment  on  the 
grounds  that  Americans  did  not  accept  any¬ 
thing  from  shipwrecked  people.  They 
were  not  shipwrecked  at  the  time,  but  evi¬ 
dently  they  had  been  shipwrecked  quite 
enough  for  Captain  Lecran,  because  when 
they  rowed  back  a  second  time  and  insisted 
on  paying,  he  only  gave  them  grog,  “which,” 
says  the  record,  “caused  it  to  be  dark  when 
we  returned  to  our  ship.”  After  this  “our 


198  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

band  played  ‘  Yankee-Doodle/  blue  lights 
were  burned,  the  signal-gun  fired’’ — that 
must  have  been  a  lively  evening  at  Ked¬ 
geree — ‘^and  everything  in  our  power  was 
had  recourse  to  so  as  to  convey  to  our  Amer¬ 
ican  cousins  our  appreciation  of  their  kind¬ 
ness.” 

Last  of  all,  the  Commander-in-Chief  is¬ 
sued  a  general  order  to  be  read  at  the  head 
of  every  regiment  in  the  Army.  He  was 
pleased  to  observe  that  ‘The  behaviour  of 
the  54th  Regiment  was  most  praiseworthy, 
and  by  its  result  must  render  manifest  to 
all  the  advantage  of  subordination  and  strict 
obedience  to  orders  under  the  most  alarming 
and  dangerous  circumstances  in  which  sol¬ 
diers  can  be  placed.” 

This  seems  to  be  the  moral  of  the  tale. 


THE  LAST  LAP 


Where  the  mired  and  sulky  oxen  wait, 
And  it  looks  as  though  we  might  wait  for 


ever, 

How  do  we  know  that  the  floods  abate  ? 

There  is  no  change  in  the  current’s  brawl¬ 
ing— 

Louder  and  harsher  the  freshet  scolds; 

Yet  we  can  feel  she  is  falling,  falling. 

And  the  more  she  threatens  the  less  she 
holds. 

Down  to  the  drift,  with  no  word  spoken. 

The  wheel-chained  wagons  slither  and 
slue. 

Steady!  The  back  of  the  worst  is  broken. 

And — lash  your  leaders! — we’re  through 
— we’re  through! 

How  do  we  know,  when  the  port-fog  holds  us 

Moored  and  helpless,  a  mile  from  the  pier. 

And  the  week-long  summer  smother  enfolds 
us — 

How  do  we  know  it  is  going  to  clear.? 

199 


200 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


There  is  no  break  in  the  blind-fold  weather, 
But,  one  and  another,  around  the  bay. 
The  unseen  capstans  clink  together. 

Getting  ready  to  up  and  away. 

A  pennon  whimpers — the  breeze  has  found 
us — 

A  headsail  jumps  through  the  thinning 
haze. 

The  whole  hull  follows,  till — broad  around 
us — 

The  clean-swept  ocean  says: — ‘‘Go  your 

I  >  j 

ways! 


How  do  we  know,  when  the  long  fight  rages. 
On  the  old,  stale  front  that  we  cannot 
shake; 

And  it  looks  as  though  we  were  locked  for 
ages. 

How  do  we  know  they  are  going  to  break 
There  is  no  lull  in  the  level  firing. 

Nothing  has  shifted  except  the  sun. 

Yet  we  can  feel  they  are  tiring,  tiring. 

Yet  we  can  tell  they  are  ripe  to  run. 
Something  wavers,  and,  while  we  wonder. 
Their  center  trenches  are  emptying  out. 
And,  before  their  useless  flanks  go  under. 
Our  guns  have  pounded  retreat  to  rout ! 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES 


This  tale  was  written  several  years  before  the  War,  as 
you  can  see  for  yourselves.  It  is  founded  on  fact,  and 
it  is  meant  to  show  that  one  ought  to  try  to  recognize 
facts,  even  when  they  are  unpleasant  and  inconveni¬ 
ent* 

The  long  shed  of  the  Village  Rifle  Club 
reeked  with  the  oniony  smell  of  smoke¬ 
less  powder,  machine-oil,  and  creosote  from 
the  stop-butt,  as  man  after  man  laid  himself 
down  and  fired  at  the  miniature  target  sixty 
feet  away.  The  Instructor’s  voice  echoed 
under  the  corrugated  iron  roof. 

“Squeeze,  Matthews,  squeeze!  Jerking 
your  shoulder  won’t  help  the  bullet.  .  .  . 
Gordon,  you’re  canting  your  gun  to  the 
left.  .  .  .  Hold  your  breath  when  the 

sights  come  on.  .  .  .  Fenwick,  was 

that  a  bull.f^  Then  it’s  only  a  fluke,  for 
your  last  at  two  o’clock  was  an  outer.  You 
don’t  know  where  you’re  shooting.” 

“I  call  this  monotonous,”  said  Boy  Jones, 
who  had  been  brought  by  a  friend  to  look  at 
the  show.  “Where  does  the  fun  come  in?’^ 


203 


204 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘Would  you  like  to  try  a  shot?’’  the 
Instructor  asked. 

“Oh — er — thanks,”  said  Jones.  “I’ve 
shot  with  a  shot-gun,  of  course,  but  this” — 
he  looked  at  the  miniature  rifle — “this 
isn’t  like  a  shot-gun,  is  it?” 

“Not  in  the  least,”  said  the  Friend.  The 
Instructor  passed  Boy  Jones  a  cartridge. 
The  squad  ceased  firing  and  stared.  Boy 
Jones  reddened  and  fumbled. 

“Hi!  The  beastly  thing  has  slipped 
somehow!”  he  cried.  The  tiny  twenty-two 
cartridge  had  dropped  into  the  magazine- 
slot  and  stuck  there,  caught  by  the  rim. 
The  muzzle  travelled  vaguely  round  the 
horizon.  The  squad  with  one  accord  sat 
down  on  the  dusty  cement  floor. 

“Lend  him  a  hair-pin,”  whispered  the 
jobbing  gardener. 

“Muzzle  up,  please,”  said  the  Instructor 
(it  was  drooping  towards  the  men  on  the 
floor).  “I’ll  load  for  you.  Now — keep 
her  pointed  towards  the  target — you’re  sup¬ 
posed  to  be  firing  at  two  hundred  yards. 
Have  you  set  your  sights?  Never  mind, 
I’ll  set  ’em.  Please  don’t  touch  the  trigger 
till  you  shoot.” 

Boy  Jones  was  glistening  at  the  edges  as 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  205 

the  Instructor  swung  him  in  the  direction  of 
the  little  targets  fifty  feet  away.  ‘^Take  a 
fine  sight!  The  bull’s  eye  should  be  just 
sitting  on  the  top  of  the  fore-sight,”  the 
Instructor  cautioned.  “Ah!” 

Boy  Jones,  with  a  grunt  and  a  jerk  of  the 
shoulder,  pulled  the  trigger.  The  right- 
hand  window  of  the  shed,  six  feet  above  the 
target,  starred  and  cracked. 

The  boy  who  cleans  the  knives  at  the 
Vicarage  buried  his  face  in  his  hands; 
Jevons,  the  bricklayer’s  assistant,  tied  up 
his  bootlace;  the  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Geo¬ 
graphical  Society  looked  at  the  roof;  the 
village  barber  whistled  softly.  When  one  is 
twenty-two  years  old,  and  weighs  twelve- 
stone-eight  in  hard  condition,  one  does  not 
approve  of  any  game  that  one  cannot  play 
very  well. 

“I  call  this  silly  piffle,”  said  Boy  Jones, 
wiping  his  face. 

“Oh,  not  so  bad  as  that,”  said  the  In¬ 
structor.  “  We’ve  all  got  to  begin  somehow. 
Try  another.?”  But  Boy  Jones  was  not 
practising  any  more  that  afternoon.  He 
seemed  to  need  soothing. 

“Come  over  to  the  big  range,”  said  the 
Friend.  “You’ll  see  the  finished  article  at 


2o6  land  and  sea  tales 


work  down  there.  This  is  only  for  boys 
and  beginners.’’ 

A  knot  of  village  lads  from  twelve  to 
sixteen  were  scuffling  for  places  on  the 
shooting-mat  as  Boy  Jones  left  the  shed. 
On  his  way  to  the  range,  across  the  windy 
Downs,  he  preserved  a  silence  foreign  to  his 
sunny  nature.  Jevons,  the  bricklayer’s  as¬ 
sistant,  and  the  F.  R.  G.  S.  trotted  past 
him — riffes  at  the  carry. 

‘‘Awkward  wind,”  said  Jevons.  “Fish¬ 
tail!” 

“What’s  a  fishtail.^”  said  Boy  Jones. 

“Oh!  It  means  a  fishy,  tricky  sort  of  a 
wind,”  said  the  Friend.  A  shift  in  the  un¬ 
easy  north-east  breeze  brought  them  the 
far-away  sob  of  a  service  rifie. 

“For  once  in  your  young  life,”  the  Friend 
went  on,  “you’re  going  to  attend  a  game 
you  do  not  understand.” 

“If  you  mean  I’m  expected  to  make  an 
ass  of  myself  again - ”  Boy  Jones  paused. 

“Don’t  worry!  By  this  time  I  fancy 
Jevons  will  have  told  the  Sergeant  all  about 
your  performance  in  the  shed  just  now. 
You  won’t  be  pressed  to  shoot.” 

A  long  sweep  of  bare  land  opened  before 
them.  The  thump  of  occasional  shots 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  207 

grew  clearer,  and  Boy  Jones  pricked  his 
ears. 

“What’s  that  unholy  whine  and  whop?” 
he  asked  in  a  lull  of  the  wind. 

“The  whine  is  the  bullet  going  across  the 
valley.  The  whop  is  when  it  hits  the  target 
— that  white  shutter  thing  sliding  up  and 
down  against  the  hillside.  Those  men  lying 
down  yonder  are  shooting  at  five  hundred 
yards.  We’ll  look  at  ’em,”  said  the  Friend. 

“This  would  make  a  thundering  good 
golf-links,”  said  Boy  Jones,  striding  over 
the  short,  clean  turf.  “Not  a  bad  lie  in 
miles  of  it.” 

“Yes,  wouldn’t  it?”  the  Friend  replied. 
“It  would  be  even  prettier  as  a  croquet- 
lawn  or  a  basket-ball  pitch.  Just  the  place 
for  a  picnic  too.  Unluckily,  it’s  a  rifle- 
range.” 

Boy  Jones  looked  doubtful,  but  said 
nothing  till  they  reached  the  five-hundred- 
yard  butt.  The  Sergeant,  on  his  stomach, 
binoculars  to  his  eye,  nodded,  but  not  at  the 
visitors.  “Where  did  you  sight,  Walters?” 
he  said. 

“Nine  o’clock — edge  of  the  target,”  was 
the  reply  from  a  fat,  blue  man  in  a  bowler 
hat,  his  trousers  rucked  half-way  to  his 


208  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


knees.  ^‘The  wind’s  rotten  bad  down 
there!”  He  pointed  towards  the  stiff¬ 
tailed  wind-flags  that  stuck  out  at  all  sorts 
of  angles  as  the  eddy  round  the  shoulder 
of  the  Down  caught  them. 

‘Xet  me  try  one,”  the  Sergeant  said,  and 
reached  behind  him  for  a  rifle. 

‘‘Hold  on!”  said  the  F.  R.  G.  S.  “That’s 
Number  Six.  She  throws  high.” 

“She’s  my  pet,”  said  Jevons,  holding  out 
his  hand  for  it.  “Take  Number  Nine, 
Sergeant.” 

“Rifles  are  like  bats,  you  know,”  the 
Friend  explained.  “They  differ  a  lot.” 

The  Sergeant  sighted. 

“He  holds  it  steady  enough,”  said  Boy 
Jones. 

“He  mostly  does,”  said  the  Friend.  “If 
you  watch  that  white  disc  come  up  you’ll 
know  it’s  a  bull.” 

“Not  much  of  one,”  said  the  Sergeant. 
“Too  low — too  far  right.  I  gave  her  all 
the  allowance  I  dared,  too.  That  wind’s 
funnelling  badly  in  the  valley.  Give  your 
wind-sight  another  three  degrees,  Walters.” 

The  fat  man’s  big  fingers  delicately  ad¬ 
justed  the  lateral  sight.  He  had  been 
firing  till  then  by  the  light  of  his  trained 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  209 

judgment,  but  some  of  the  rifles  were  fitted 
with  wind-gauges,  and  he  wished  to  test 
one. 

‘‘What’s  he  doing  that  for?”  said  Boy 
Jones. 

“You  wouldn’t  understand,”  said  the 
Friend.  “But  take  a  squint  along  this 
rifle,  and  see  what  a  bull  looks  like  at  five 
hundred  yards.  It  isn’t  loaded,  but  don’t 
point  it  at  the  pit  of  my  stomach.” 

“Dash  it  all!  I  didn’t  mean  to!”  said 
Boy  Jones. 

“None  of  ’em  mean  it,”  the  Friend  re¬ 
plied.  “That’s  how  all  the  murders  are 
done.  Don’t  play  with  the  bolt.  Merely 
look  along  the  sights.  It  isn’t  much  of  a 
mark,  is  it?” 

“No,  by  Jove!”  said  Jones,  and  gazed 
with  reverence  at  Walters,  who  announced 
before  the  marker  had  signalled  his  last 
shot  that  it  was  a  likely  heifer.  (Walters 
was  a  butcher  by  profession.)  A  well- 
centred  bull  it  proved  to  be. 

“Now  how  the  deuce  did  he  do  it?”  said 
Boy  Jones. 

“By  practice — first  in  the  shed  at  two 
hundred  yards.  We’ve  five  or  six  as  good 
as  him,”  said  the  Friend.  “But  he’s  not 


210 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


much  of  a  snap-shooter  when  it  comes  to 
potting  at  dummy  heads  and  shoulders  ex¬ 
posed  for  five  seconds.  Jevons  is  our  man 
then.’’ 

‘‘Ah!  talking  of  snap-shooting!”  said  the 
Sergeant,  and — while  Jevons  fired  his  seven 
shots — delivered  Boy  Jones  a  curious  little 
lecture  on  the  advantages  of  the  foggy 
English  climate,  the  value  of  enclosed  land 
for  warfare,  and  the  possibilities  of  well- 
directed  small-arm  fire  wiping  up — “spray¬ 
ing  down”  was  his  word — artillery,  even  in 
position. 

“  Well,  I’ve  got  to  go  on  and  build  houses,” 
said  Jevons.  “Twenty-six  is  my  score- 
card — sign  please.  Sergeant He  rose, 
dusted  his  knees,  and  moved  off.  His  place 
was  taken  by  a  dark,  cat-footed  Coastguard, 
firing  for  the  love  of  the  game.  He  only 
ran  to  three  cartridges,  which  he  placed — 
magpie,  five  o’clock;  inner,  three  o’clock; 
and  bull.  “Cordery  don’t  take  anything 
on  trust,”  said  the  Sergeant.  “He  feels 
his  way  in  to  the  bull  every  time.  I  like  it. 
It’s  more  rational.” 

While  the  F.  R.  G.  S.  was  explaining  to 
Boy  Jones  that  the  rotation  of  the  earth  on 
her  axis  affected  a  bullet  to  the  extent  of  one 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  21 1 

yard  in  a  thousand,  a  batch  of  six  lads  can¬ 
tered  over  the  hill. 

“We’re  the  new  two-hundred-ers,”  they 
shouted. 

“I  know  it,”  said  the  Sergeant.  “Pick 
up  the  cartridge-cases;  take  my  mackintosh 
and  bag,  and  come  on  down  to  the  two 
hundred  range,  quietly.” 

There  was  no  need  for  the  last  caution. 
The  boys  picked  up  the  things  and  swung 
off  in  couples — scout  fashion. 

“They  are  the  survivors,”  the  Friend  ex¬ 
plained,  “of  the  boys  you  saw  just  now. 
They’ve  passed  their  miniature  rifle  tests, 
and  are  supposed  to  be  fit  to  fire  in  the  open.” 

“And  are  they.^”  said  Boy  Jones,  edging 
away  from  the  F.  R.  G.  S.,  who  was  talk¬ 
ing  about  “jump”  and  “flip”  in  rifle¬ 
shooting. 

“We’ll  see,”  said  the  Sergeant.  “This 
wind  ought  to  test  ’em!” 

Down  in  the  hollow  it  rushed  like  a 
boulder-choked  river,  driving  quick  clouds 
across  the  sun:  so  that  one  minute,  the 
eight-inch  Bisley  bull  leaped  forth  like  a 
headlight,  and  the  next  shrunk  back  into 
the  grey-green  grass  of  the  butt  like  an 
engine  backing  up  the  line. 


212  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘Look  here!”  said  the  Sergeant,  as  the 
boys  dropped  into  their  places  at  the  firing- 
point.  “I  warn  you  it’s  a  three-foot  wind 
on  the  target,  and  freshening.  You’ll  get 
no  two  shots  alike.  Any  boy  that  thinks  he 
won’t  do  himself  justice  can  wait  for  a 
better  day.” 

Nothing  moved  except  one  grin  from 
face  to  face. 

“No,”  said  the  Sergeant,  after  a  pause. 
“I  don’t  suppose  a  thunder-storm  would 
shift  you  young  birds.  Remember  what 
I’ve  been  telling  you  all  this  spring.  Sight¬ 
ing  shots,  from  the  right!” 

They  went  on  one  by  one,  carefully 
imitating  the  well-observed  actions  of  their 
elders,  even  to  the  tapping  of  the  cartridge 
on  the  rifle-butt.  They  scowled  and  grunted 
and  compared  notes  as  they  set  and  reset 
their  sights.  They  brought  up  their  rifles 
just  as  shadow  gave  place  to  sun,  and, 
holding  too  long,  fired  when  the  cheating 
cloud  returned.  It  was  unhappy,  cold, 
nose-running,  eye-straining  work,  but  they 
enjoyed  it  passionately.  At  the  end  they 
showed  up  their  score-cards;  one  twenty- 
seven,  two  twenty-fives,  a  twenty-four,  and 
two  twenty-twos.  Boy  Jones,  his  hands  on 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  213 

his  knees,  had  made  no  remark  from  first 
to  last. 

“Could  I  have  a  shot.^”  he  began  in  a 
strangely  meek  voice. 

But  the  chilled  Sergeant  had  already 
whistled  the  marker  out  of  the  butt.  The 
wind-flags  were  being  collected  by  the 
youngsters,  and,  with  a  tinkle  of  spent 
cartridge-cases  returned  to  the  Sergeant’s 
bag,  shooting  ended. 

“Not  so  bad,”  said  the  Sergeant. 

“One  of  those  boys  was  hump-backed,” 
said  Boy  Jones,  with  the  healthy  animal’s 
horror  of  deformity. 

“  But  his  shots  aren’t,”  said  the  Sergeant. 
“He  was  the  twenty-seven  card.  Milli¬ 
gan’s  his  name.” 

“I  should  like  to  have  had  a  shot,”  Boy 
Jones  repeated.  “Just  for  the  fun  of  the 
thing.” 

“Well,  just  for  the  fun  of  the  thing,”  the 
Friend  suggested,  “suppose  you  fill  and 
empty  a  magazine.  Have  you  got  any 
dummies.  Sergeant?” 

The  Sergeant  produced  a  handful  of 
dummy  cartridges  from  his  inexhaustible 
bag. 

“How  d’you  put  ’em  in.?”  said  Boy 


214 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Jones,  picking  up  a  cartridge  by  the  bullet 
end  with  his  left  hand,  and  holding  the 
rifle  with  his  right. 

^‘Here,  Milligan,”  the  Friend  called. 
“Fill  and  empty  this  magazine,  will  you, 
please.^” 

The  cripple’s  fingers  flickered  for  an  in¬ 
stant  round  the  rifle-breech.  The  dummies 
vanished  clicking.  He  turned  towards  the 
butt,  pausing  perhaps  a  second  on  each 
aimed  shot,  ripped  them  all  out  again  over 
his  shoulder..  Mechanically  Boy  Jones 
caught  them  as  they  spun  in  the  air;  for  he 
was  a  good  fielder. 

“Time,  fifteen  seconds,”  said  the  Friend. 
“You  try  now.”  Boy  Jones  shook  his 
head.  “No,  thanks,”  he  said.  “This  isn’t 
my  day  out.  That’s  called  magazine-fire,  I 
suppose.” 

“Yes,”  said  the  Sergeant,  “but  it’s  more 
difficult  to  load  in  the  dark  or  in  a  cramped 
position.” 

The  boys  drew  off,  larking  among  them¬ 
selves.  The  others  strolled  homewards  as 
the  wind  freshened.  Only  the  Sergeant, 
after  a  word  or  two  with  the  marker,  struck 
off  up  the  line  of  firing-butts. 

“There  seems  to  be  a  lot  in  it,”  said  Boy 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  215 

Jones,  after  a  while,  to  his  friend.  “But 
you  needn’t  tell  me,”  he  went  on  in  the 
tone  of  one  ill  at  ease  with  himself,  “don’t 
tell  me  that  when  the  hour  strikes  every 
man  in  England  wouldn’t — er — rally  to  the 
defence  of  his  country  like  one  man.” 

“And  he’d  be  so  useful  while  he  was 
rallying,  wouldn’t  he.^”  said  the  Friend 
shortly.  “Imagine  one  hundred  thousand 
chaps  of  your  kidney  introduced  to  the 
rifle  for  the  first  time,  all  loading  and  firing 
in  your  fashion!  The  hospitals  wouldn’t 
hold  ’em!” 

“Oh,  there’d  be  time  to  get  the  general 
hang  of  the  thing,”  said  Boy  Jones  cheerily. 

“When  that  hour  strikes,”  the  Friend 
replied,  “it  will  already  have  struck,  if  you 
understand.  There  may  be  a  few  hours — 
perhaps  ten  or  twelve — there  will  certainly 
not  be  more  than  a  day  and  a  night  allowed 
us  to  get  ready  in.” 

“There  will  be  six  months  at  least,”  said 
Boy  Jones  confidently. 

“Ah,  you  probably  read  that  in  a  paper. 
I  shouldn’t  rely  on  it,  if  I  were  you.  It 
won’t  be  like  a  county  cricket  match,  date 
settled  months  in  advance.  By  the  way,  are 
you  playing  for  your  county  this  season?” 


2i6  land  and  sea  tales 


Boy  Jones  seemed  not  to  hear  the  last 
question.  He  had  taken  the  Friend’s  rifle, 
and  was  idly  clicking  the  bolt. 

‘‘Beg  y’  pardon,  sir,”  said  the  Marker  to 
the  Friend  in  an  undertone,  “but  the 
Sergeant’s  tryin’  a  gentleman’s  new  rifle  at 
nine  hundred,  and  I’m  waiting  on  for  him. 
If  you’d  like  to  come  into  the  trench.^” — a 
discreet  wink  closed  the  sentence. 

“Thanks  awfully.  That  ’ud  be  quite  in¬ 
teresting,”  said  Boy  Jones.  The  wind  had 
dulled  a  little;  the  sun  was  still  strong  on  the 
golden  gorse;  the  Sergeant’s  straight  back 
grew  smaller  and  smaller  as  it  moved 
away. 

“You  go  down  this  ladder,”  said  the 
Marker.  They  reached  the  raw  line  of  the 
trench  beneath  the  targets,  the  foot  deep  in 
the  flinty  chalk. 

“Yes,  sir,”  he  went  on,  “here’s  where  all 
the  bullets  ought  to  come.  There’s  four¬ 
teen  thousand  of  ’em  this  year,  somewhere 
on  the  premises,  but  it  don’t  hinder  the 
rabbits  from  burrowing,  just  the  same. 
They  know  shooting’s  over  as  well  as  we  do. 
You  come  here  with  a  shot-gun,  and  you 
won’t  see  a  single  tail;  but  they  don’t  put 
’emselves  out  for  a  rifle.  Look,  there’s  the 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  217 

Parson!’'  He  pointed  at  a  bold,  black 
rabbit  sitting  half-way  up  the  butt,  who 
loped  easily  away  as  the  Marker  ran  up  the 
large  nine-hundred-yard  bull.  Boy  Jones 
stared  at  the  bullet-splintered  frame-work 
of  the  targets,  the  chewed  edges  of  the  wood¬ 
work,  and  the  significantly  loosened  earth 
behind  them.  At  last  he  came  down,  slowly 
it  seemed,  out  of  the  sunshine,  into  the 
chill  of  the  trench.  The  marker  opened  an 
old  cocoa  box,  where  he  kept  his  paste  and 
paper  patches. 

“Things  get  mildewy  down  here,”  he 
explained.  “Mr.  Warren,  our  sexton,  says 
it’s  too  like  a  grave  to  suit  him.  But  as  I 
say,  it’s  twice  as  deep  and  thrice  as  wide 
as  what  he  makes.” 

“I  think  it’s  rather  jolly,”  said  Boy  Jones, 
and  looked  up  at  the  narrow  strip  of  sky. 
The  Marker  had  quietly  lowered  the  danger 
flag.  Something  yowled  like  a  cat  with  her 
tail  trod  on,  and  a  few  fragments  of  pure 
white  chalk  crumbled  softly  into  the  trench. 
Boy  Jones  jumped,  and  flattened  himself 
against  the  inner  wall  of  the  trench.  “The 
Sergeant  is  taking  a  sighting-shot,”  said  the 
Marker.  “He  must  have  hit  a  flint  in  the 
grass  somewhere.  We  can’t  comb  ’em  all 


2i8  land  and  sea  tales 


out.  The  noise  you  noticed  was  the  nickel 
envelope  stripping,  sir.’’ 

‘‘But  I  didn’t  hear  his  gun  go  off,”  said 
Boy  Jones. 

“Not  at  nine  hundred,  with  this  wind, 
you  wouldn’t,”  said  the  Marker.  “Stand 
on  one  side,  please,  sir.  He’s  begun.” 

There  was  a  rap  overhead — a  pause — 
down  came  the  creaking  target,  up  went  the 
marking  disc  at  the  end  of  a  long  bamboo; 
a  paper  patch  was  slapped  over  the  bullet 
hole,  and  the  target  slid  up  again,  to  be 
greeted  with  another  rap,  another,  and 
another.  The  fifth  differed  in  tone.  “Here’s 
a  curiosity,”  said  the  Marker,  pulling  down 
the  target.  “The  bullet  must  have  rico- 
chetted  short  of  the  butt,  and  it  has  key- 
holed,  as  we  say.  See!”  He  pointed  to 
an  ugly  triangular  rip  and  flap  on  the  canvas 
target  face.  “If  that  had  been  flesh  and 
blood,  now,”  he  went  on  genially,  “it  would 
have  been  just  the  same  as  running  a  plough 
up  you.  .  .  .  Now  he’s  on  again!”  The 

sixth  rap  was  as  thrillingly  emphatic  as  one 
at  a  spiritualistic  seance,  but  the  seventh 
was  followed  by  another  yaa-ow  of  a  bullet 
hitting  a  stone,  and  a  tiny  twisted  sliver  of 
metal  fell  at  Boy  Jones’s  rigid  feet.  He 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  219 

touched  a'nd  dropped  it.  ‘‘Why,  It’s  quite 
hot,”  he  said. 

“That’s  due  to  arrested  motion,”  said  the 
F.  R.  G.  S.  “Isn’t  it  a  funking  noise, 
though.?” 

A  pause  of  several  minutes  followed,  dur¬ 
ing  which  they  could  hear  the  wind  and 
the  sea  and  the  creaking  of  the  Marker’s 
braces. 

“He  said  he’d  finish  off  with  a  magazine 
full,”  the  Marker  volunteered.  “I  expect 
he’s  waiting  for  a  lull  in  the  wind.  Ah! 
here  it  comes!” 

It  came — eleven  shots  slammed  in  at 
three-second  intervals;  a  ricochet  or  two; 
one  on  the  right-hand  of  the  target’s  frame¬ 
work,  which  rang  like  a  bell;  a  couple  that 
hammered  the  old  railway  ties  just  behind 
the  bull;  and  another  that  kicked  a  clod  into 
the  trench,  and  key-holed  up  the  target. 
The  others  were  various  and  scattering,  but 
all  on  the  butt. 

“Sergeant  can  do  better  than  that,” 
said  the  Marker  critically,  overhauling  the 
target.  “It  was  the  wind  put  him  off, 
or  (he  winked  once  again),  or  .  .  .  else 

he  wished  to  show  somebody  something.” 

“I  heard  ’em  all  hit,”  said  Boy  Jones. 


220 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘  But  I  never  heard  the  gun  go  off.  Awful, 
I  call  it!’’ 

‘‘Well,”  said  his  friend,  “it’s  the  kind 
of  bowling  you’ll  have  to  face  at  forty- 
eight  hours’  notice — if  you’re  lucky.” 

“It’s  the  key-holing  that  I  bar,”  said 
Boy  Jones,  following  his  own  line  of  thought. 
The  Marker  put  up  his  flag  and  ladder,  and 
they  climbed  out  of  the  trench  into  the 
sunshine. 

“For  pity’s  sake,  look!”  said  the  Marker, 
and  stopped.  “Well,  well!  If  I  ’adn’t 
seen  it,  I  wouldn’t  have  credited  it.  You 
poor  little  impident  fool.  The  Sergeant 
will  be  vexed.” 

“What  has  happened.^”  said  Boy  Jones, 
rather  shrilly. 

“He’s  killed  the  Parson,  sir!”  The 
Marker  held  up  the  still  kicking  body  of  a 
glossy  black  rabbit.  One  side  of  its  head 
was  not  there. 

“Talk  of  coincidence!”  the  Marker  went 
on.  “I  know  Sergeant  ’ll  pretend  he  aimed 
for  it.  The  poor  little  fool !  Jumpin  ’  about 
after  his  own  businesses  and  thinking  he 
was  safe;  and  then  to  have  his  head  fair 
mashed  off  him  like  this  Just  look  at 
him!  Well!  Well!” 


THE  PARABLE  OF  BOY  JONES  221 

It  was  anything  but  well  with  Boy  Jones. 
He  seemed  sick. 

*  *  *  * 

A  week  later  the  Friend  nearly  stepped  on 
him  in  the  miniature-rifle  shed.  He  was  lying 
at  length  on  the  dusty  coir  matting,  his 
trousers  rucked  half-way  to  his  knees,  his 
sights  set  as  for  two  hundred,  deferentially 
•  asking  Milligan  the  cripple  to  stand  behind 
him  and  tell  him  whether  he  was  canting. 

“No,  you  aren’t  now,”  said  Milligan 
patronizingly,  “but  you  were.” 


A  DEPARTURE 


SINCE  first  the  White  Horse  Banner 
blew  free, 

By  Hengist’s  horde  unfurled, 

Nothing  has  changed  on  land  or  sea 
Of  the  things  that  steer  the  world. 

(As  it  was  when  the  long-ships  scudded 
through  the  gale 
So  it  is  where  the  Liners  go.) 

Time  and  Tide,  they  are  both  in  a  tale 
“Woe  to  the  weaker — woe!” 


No  charm  can  bridle  the  hard-mouthed  wind 
Or  smooth  the  fretting  swell. 

No  gift  can  alter  the  grey  Sea’s  mind, 

But  she  serves  the  strong  man  well. 

(As  it  is  when  her  uttermost  deeps  are 
stirred 

So  it  is  where  the  quicksands  show,) 

All  the  waters  have  but  one  word — 

“Woe  to  the  weaker — woe!” 


222 


A  DEPARTURE 


223 


The  feast  is  ended,  the  tales  are  told, 

The  dawn  is  overdue. 

And  we  meet  at  the  wharf  in  the  whistling 
cold 

Where  the  galley  waits  her  crew. 

Out  with  the  torches,  they  have  flared  too 
long. 

And  bid  the  harpers  go. 

Wind  and  warfare  have  but  one  song — 
‘‘Woe  to  the  weaker — woe!’’ 

Hail  to  the  great  oars  gathering  way. 

As  the  beach  begins  to  slide! 

Hail  to  the  war-shields’  click  and  play 
As  they  lift  along  our  side! 

Hail  to  the  first  wave  over  the  bow — 

Slow  for  the  sea-stroke !  Slow ! 

All  the  benches  are  grunting  now — 

^^Woe  to  the  weaker — woe!” 


# 


i 


V.  : 

B 


THE  BOLD  ’PRENTICE 


THE  BOLD  ’PRENTICE 


This  story  is  very  much  of  the  same  sort  as  An 
U nqualified  Pilotf^  and  shows  that,  when  any  one  is 
really  keen  on  his  job,  he  will  generally  find  some  older 
man  who  is  even  keener  than  he,  who  will  give  him  help 
and  instruction  that  could  not  he  found  in  a  whole 
library  of  books.  Olaf  Swansongs  book  of  ^^Road- 
Locos  Repair  or  the  Young  Driver  s  Fademecome,” 
was  well  known  in  the  Railway  sheds  in  its  day,  and  was 
written  in  the  queerest  English  ever  printed.  But  it 
told  useful  facts  and,  as  you  will  see,  saved  a  train  at  a 
pinch.  It  may  be  worth  noticing  that  young  Ottley^s 
chance  did  not  come  to  him  till  he  had  worked  on  and 
among  engine-repairs  for  some  five  or  six  years  and  was 
well-grounded  in  practical  knowledge  of  his  subject. 

Young  Ottley’s  father  came  to  Cal¬ 
cutta  in  1857  as  fireman  on  the  first 
locomotive  ever  run  by  the  D.  I.  R.,  which 
was  then  the  largest  Indian  railway.  All 
his  life  he  spoke  broad  Yorkshire,  but 
young  Ottley,  being  born  in  India,  naturally 
talked  the  clipped  sing-song  that  is  used  by 
the  half-castes  and  English-speaking  natives. 
When  he  was  fifteen  years  old  the  D.  I.  R. 
took  him  into  their  service  as  an  apprentice 
in  the  Locomotive  Repair  Department  of 


227 


228  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


the  Ajaibpore  workshops,  and  he  became 
one  of  a  gang  of  three  or  four  white  men 
and  nine  or  ten  natives. 

There  were  scores  of  such  gangs,  each 
with  its  hoisting  and  overhead  cranes,  jack- 
screws,  vises  and  lathes,  as  separate  as 
separate  shops,  and  their  work  was  to  mend 
locomotives  and  make  the  apprentices  be¬ 
have.  But  the  apprentices  threw  nuts  at 
one  another,  chalked  caricatures  of  un¬ 
popular  foremen  on  buffer-bars  and  dis¬ 
carded  boilers,  and  did  as  little  work  as 
they  possibly  could. 

They  were  nearly  all  sons  of  old  employes, 
living  with  their  parents  in  the  white  bunga¬ 
lows  of  Steam  Road  or  Church  Road  or 
Albert  Road — on  the  broad  avenues  of 
pounded  brick  bordered  by  palms  and  cro¬ 
tons  and  bougainvilleas  and  bamboos  which 
made  up  the  railway  town  of  Ajaibpore. 
They  had  never  seen  the  sea  or  a  steamer; 
half  their  speech  was  helped  out  with  native 
slang;  they  were  all  volunteers  in  the 
D.  I.  R.’s  Railway  Corps — grey  with  red 
facings — and  their  talk  was  exclusively 
about  the  Company  and  its  affairs. 

They  all  hoped  to  become  engine-drivers 
earning  six  or  eight  hundred  a  year,  and 


THE  BOLD  ’PRENTICE 


229 


therefore  they  despised  all  mere  sit-down 
clerks  in  the  Store,  Audit  and  Traffic  de¬ 
partments,  and  ducked  them  when  they  met 
at  the  Company’s  swimming  baths. 

There  were  no  strikes  or  tie-ups  on  the 
D.  I.  R.  in  those  days,  for  the  reason  that 
the  ten  or  twelve  thousand  natives  and  two 
or  three  thousand  whites  were  doing  their 
best  to  turn  the  Company’s  employment 
into  a  caste  in  which  their  sons  and  rela¬ 
tives  would  be  sure  of  positions  and  pen¬ 
sions.  Everything  in  India  crystallizes  into 
a  caste  sooner  or  later — the  big  jute  and 
cotton  mills,  the  leather  harness  and  opium 
factories,  the  coal-mines  and  the  dock¬ 
yards,  and,  in  years  to  come,  when  India 
begins  to  be  heard  from  as  one  of  the  manu¬ 
facturing  countries  of  the  world,  the  labour 
Unions  of  other  lands  will  learn  something 
about  the  beauty  of  caste  which  will  greatly 
interest  them. 

Those  were  the  days  when  the  D.  I.  R.  de¬ 
cided  that  it  would  be  cheaper  to  employ 
native  drivers  as  much  as  possible,  and  the 
“Sheds,”  as  they  called  the  Repair  Depart¬ 
ment,  felt  the  change  acutely;  for  a  native 
driver  could  misuse  his  engine,  they  said, 
more  curiously  than  any  six  monkeys.  The 


230  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Company  had  not  then  standardized  its 
rolling-stock,  and  this  was  very  good  for 
apprentices  anxious  to  learn  about  machines, 
because  there  were,  perhaps,  twenty  types 
of  locomotives  in  use  on  the  road.  They 
were  Hawthornes;  E.  types;  O  types;  out¬ 
side  cylinders;  Spaulding  and  Cushman 
double-enders  and  short-run  Continental- 
built  tank  engines,  and  many  others.  But 
the  native  drivers  burned  them  all  out 
impartially,  and  the  apprentices  took  to 
writing  remarks  in  Bengali  on  the  cabs  of 
the  repaired  ones  where  the  next  driver 
would  be  sure  to  see  them. 

Young  Ottley  worked  at  first  as  little  as 
the  other  apprentices,  but  his  father,  who 
was  then  a  pensioned  driver,  taught  him  a 
great  deal  about  the  insides  of  locomotives; 
and  Olaf  Swanson,  the  red-headed  Swede 
who  ran  the  Government  Mail,  the  big 
Thursday  express,  from  Serai  Rajgara  to 
Guldee  Haut,  was  a  great  friend  of  the 
Ottley  family,  and  dined  with  them  every 
Friday  night. 

Olaf  was  an  important  person,  for  besides 
being  the  best  of  the  mail-drivers,  he  was 
Past  Master  of  the  big  railway  Masonic 
Lodge,  “St.  Duncan’s  in  the  East,”  Secre- 


THE  BOLD  TRENTICE  231 

tary  of  the  Drivers’  Provident  Association, 
a  Captain  in  the  D.  I.  R.  Volunteer  Corps, 
and,  which  he  thought  much  more  of,  an 
Author;  for  he  had  written  a  book  in  a  lan¬ 
guage  of  his  own  which  he  insisted  upon 
calling  English,  and  had  printed  it  at  his 
own  expense  at  the  ticket-printing  works. 

Some  of  the  copies  were  buff  and  green, 
and  some  were  pinkish  and  blue,  and  some 
were  yellow  and  brown;  for  Olaf  did  not 
believe  in  wasting  money  on  high-class 
white  paper.  Wrapping-paper  was  good 
enough  for  him,  and  besides,  he  said  the  col¬ 
ours  rested  the  eyes  of  the  reader.  It  was 
called  ‘^The  Art  of  Road-Locos  Repair  or 
The  Young  Driver’s  Vademecome,”  and  was 
dedicated  in  verse  to  a  man  of  the  name  of 
Swedenborg. 

It  covered  every  conceivable  accident  that 
could  happen  to  an  engine  on  the  road;  and 
gave  a  rough-and-ready  remedy  for  each; 
but  you  had  to  understand  Olaf’s  written 
English,  as  well  as  all  the  technical  talk 
about  engines,  to  make  head  or  tail  of  it, 
and  you  had  also  to  know  personally  every 
engine  on  the  D.  I.  R.,  for  the  ‘‘Vademe¬ 
come”  was  full  of  what  might  be  called 
“locomotive  allusions,”  which  concerned  the 


232  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

D.  1.  R.  only.  Otherwise,  it  would,  as  some 
great  locomotive  designer  once  said,  have 
been  a  classic  and  a  text-book. 

Olaf  was  immensely  proud  of  it,  and 
would  pin  young  Ottley  in  a  corner  and 
make  him  learn  whole  pages — it  was  written 
all  in  questions  and  answers — by  heart. 

“Never  mind  what  she  means”  Olaf 
would  shout.  “You  learn  her  word-perfect, 
and  she  will  help  you  in  the  Sheds.  I  drive 
the  Mail, — the  mail  of  all  India, — and  what 
I  write  and  say  is  true.” 

“But  I  do  not  wish  to  learn  the  book,” 
said  young  Ottley,  who  thought  he  saw 
quite  enough  of  locomotives  in  business 
hours. 

“You  shall  learn!  I  haf  great  friendship 
for  your  father,  and  so  I  shall  teach  you 
whether  you  like  it  or  not.” 

Young  Ottley  submitted,  for  he  was  really 
fond  of  old  Olaf,  and  at  the  end  of  six 
months’  teaching  in  Olaf’s  peculiar  way  be¬ 
gan  to  see  that  the  “Vademecome”  was  a 
very  valuable  help  in  the  repair  sheds, 
when  broken-down  engines  of  a  new  type 
came  in.  Olaf  gave  him  a  copy  bound  in 
cartridge  paper  and  hedged  round  the  mar¬ 
gins  with  square-headed  manuscript  notes, 


THE  BOLD  TRENTICE  233 

each  line  the  result  of  years  of  experience 
and  accidents. 

“There  is  nothing  in  this  book/'  said  Olaf, 
“that  I  have  not  tried  in  my  time,  and  I  say 
that  the  engine  is  like  the  body  of  a  man. 
So  long  as  there  is  steam — the  life,  you  see, 
— so  long,  if  you  know  how,  you  can  make 
her  move  a  little, — so!"  He  waggled  his 
hand  slowly.  “Till  a  man  is  dead,  or  the 
engine  she  is  at  the  bottom  of  a  river,  you 
■  can  do  something  with  her.  Remember 
that!  I  say  it  and  I  know." 

He  repaid  young  Ottley's  time  and  atten¬ 
tion  by  using  his  influence  to  get  him  made 
a  Sergeant  in  his  Company,  and  young 
Ottley,  being  a  keen  Volunteer  and  a  good 
shot,  stood  well  with  the  D.  I.  R.  in  the 
matter  of  casual  leave.  When  repairs  were 
light  in  the  Sheds  and  the  honour  of  the 
D.  I.  R.  was  to  be  upheld  at  some  far-away 
station  against  the  men  of  Agra  or  Bandikui, 
the  narrow-gauge  railway-towns  of  the  west, 
young  Ottley  would  contrive  to  get  away, 
and  help  to  uphold  it  on  the  glaring  dusty 
rifle-ranges  of  those  parts. 

A  'prentice  never  dreamed  of  paying  for 
his  ticket  on  any  line  in  India,  least  of  all 
when  he  was  in  uniform,  and  young  Ottley 


234  land  and  sea  TALES 

was  practically  as  free  of  the  Indian  railway 
system  as  any  member  of  the  Supreme 
Legislative  Council  who  wore  a  golden  Gen¬ 
eral  Pass  on  his  watch-chain  and  could  ride 
where  he  chose. 

Late  in  September  of  his  nineteenth  year 
he  went  north  on  one  of  his  cup-hunting  ex¬ 
cursions,  elegantly  and  accurately  dressed, 
with  one-eighth  of  one  inch  of  white  collar 
showing  above  his  grey  uniform  stock,  and 
his  Martini-Henry  rifle  polished  to  match 
his  sergeant’s  sword  in  the  rack  above  him. 

The  rains  were  out,  and  in  Bengal  that 
means  a  good  deal  to  the  railways;  for  the 
rain  falls  for  three  months  lavishly,  till  the 
whole  country  is  one  sea,  and  the  snakes 
take  refuge  on  the  embankment,  and  the 
racing  floods  puff  out  the  brick  ballast  from 
under  the  iron  ties,  and  leave  the  rails  hang¬ 
ing  in  graceful  loops.  Then  the  trains 
run  as  they  can,  and  the  permanent-way 
inspectors  spend  their  nights  flourishing 
about  in  hand-carts  pushed  by  coolies  over 
the  dislocated  metals,  and  everybody  is  cov¬ 
ered  with  the  fire-red  rash  of  prickly  heat, 
and  loses  his  temper. 

Young  Ottley  was  used  to  these  things 
from  birth.  All  he  regretted  was  that  his 


THE  BOLD  TRENTICE  235 

friends  along  the  line  were  so  draggled  and 
dripping  and  sulky  that  they  could  not  ap¬ 
preciate  his  gorgeousness;  for  he  considered 
himself  very  consoling  to  behold  when  he 
cocked  his  helmet  over  one  eye  and  puffed 
the  rank  smoke  of  native-made  cigars 
through  his  nostrils  Until  night  fell  he  lay 
out  on  his  bunk,  in  his  shirt  sleeves,  reading 
the  works  of  G.  W.  R.  Reynolds,  which  were 
sold  on  all  the  railway  bookstalls,  and  dozing 
at  intervals. 

Then  he  found  they  were  changing  engines 
at  Guldee  Haut,  and  old  Rustomjee,  a  Par- 
see,  was  the  new  driver,  with  Number 
Forty  in  hand.  Young  Ottley  took  this 
opportunity  to  go  forward  and  tell  Rustom¬ 
jee  exactly  what  they  thought  of  him  in  the 
Sheds,  where  the  ’prentices  had  been  repair¬ 
ing  some  of  his  carelessness  in  the  way  of  a 
dropped  crown-sheet,  the  result  of  inatten¬ 
tion  and  bad  stoking. 

Rustomjee  said  he  had  bad  luck  with 
engines,  and  young  Ottley  went  back  to  his 
carriage  and  slept.  He  was  waked  by  a 
bang,  a  bump,  and  a  jar,  and  saw  on  the 
opposite  bunk  a  subaltern  who  was  travel¬ 
ling  north  with  a  detachment  of  some 
twenty  English  soldiers. 


236  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

“What’s  that?”  said  the  subaltern. 

“Rustomjee  has  blown  her  up,  perhaps,” 
said  young  Ottley,  and  dropped  out  into  the 
wet,  the  subaltern  at  his  heels.  They  found 
Rustomjee  sitting  by  the  side  of  the  line, 
nursing  a  scalded  foot  and  crying  aloud  that 
he  was  a  dead  man,  while  the  gunner-guard 
— who  is  a  kind  of  extra-hand — looked  re¬ 
spectfully  at  the  roaring,  hissing  machine. 

“What  has  happened?”  said  young  Ott- 
ley,  by  the  light  of  the  gunner-guard’s 
lantern. 

Phut  gya  [she  has  gone  smash],”  said 
Rustomjee,  still  hopping. 

“Without  doubt;  but  where?” 

Khuda  jahnta!  [God  knows].  I  am  a 
poor  man.  Number  Forty  is  broke.” 

Young  Ottley  jumped  into  the  cab  and 
turned  off  all  the  steam  he  could  find,  for 
there  was  a  good  deal  escaping.  Then  he 
took  the  lantern  and  dived  under  the  drive- 
wheels,  where  he  lay  face  up,  investigating 
among  spurts  of  hot  water. 

“  Doocid  plucky,”  said  the  subaltern.  “  I 
shouldn’t  like  to  do  that  myself.  What’s 
gone  wrong?” 

“Cylinder-head  blown  off,  coupler-rod 
twisted,  and  several  more  things.  She  is 


THE  BOLD  ’PRENTICE  237 

very  badly  wrecked.  Oah,  yes,  she  is  a 
tottal  wreck,”  said  young  Ottley  between 
the  spokes  of  the  right-hand  driver. 

I  ‘‘Awkward,”  said  the  subaltern,  turning 
up  his  coat-collar  in  the  wet.  “What’s  to 
be  done,  then.^” 

Young  Ottley  came  out,  a  rich  black  all 
over  his  grey  uniform  with  the  red  facings, 
and  drummed  on  his  teeth  with  his  finger 
nails,  while  the  rain  fell  and  the  native 
passengers  shouted  questions  and  old  Rus- 
tomjee  told  the  gunner-guard  to  walk  back 
six  or  seven  miles  and  wire  to  someone  for 
help. 

“I  cannot  swim,”  said  the  gunner-guard. 
“Go  and  lie  down.”  And  that,  as  you 
might  say,  settled  that.  Besides,  as  far  as 
one  could  see  by  the  light  of  the  gunner- 
guard’s  lantern,  all  Bengal  was  flooded. 

“Olaf  Swanson  will  be  at  Serai  Rajgara 
with  the  Mail.  He  will  be  particularly  an¬ 
gry,”  said  young  Ottley.  Then  he  ducked 
under  the  engine  again  with  a  flare-lamp  and 
sat  cross-legged,  considering  things  and  wish¬ 
ing  he  had  brought  his  “Vademecome”  in 
his  valise. 

Number  Forty  was  an  old  reconstructed 
Mutiny  engine,  with  Frenchified  cock- 


238  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

nosed  cylinders  and  a  profligate  allowance  of 
underpinning.  She  had  been  through  the 
Sheds  several  times,  and  young  Ottley, 
though  he  had  never  worked  on  her,  had 
heard  much  about  her,  but  nothing  to  her 
credit. 

‘‘You  can  lend  me  some  men.?'’  he  said  at 
last  to  the  subaltern.  “Then  I  think  we 
shall  disconnect  her  this  side,  and  perhaps, 
notwithstanding,  she  will  move.  We  will 
try — eh 

“Of  course  we  will.  Hi!  Sergeant!” 
said  the  subaltern.  “Turn  out  the  men 
here  and  do  what  this — this  officer  tells 
you.” 

“Officer!”  said  one  of  the  privates,  under 
his  breath.  “'Didn't  think  I'd  enlisted  to 
serve  under  a  Sergeant  o'  Volunteers. 
'Ere's  a  'orrible  street  accident.  'Looks 
like  mother's  tea-kettle  broke.  What  d'yer 
expect  us  to  do.  Mister  Civilian  Sergeant.?” 

Young  Ottley  explained  his  plan  of  cam¬ 
paign  while  he  was  ravaging  Rustomjee's 
tool-chest,  and  then  the  men  crawled  and 
knelt  and  levered  and  pushed  and  hauled 
and  turned  spanners  under  the  engine,  as 
young  Ottley  told  them.  What  he  wanted 
was  to  disconnect  the  right  cylinder  alto- 


THE  BOLD  ’PRENTICE  239 

4 

gether,  and  get  off  a  badly  twisted  coupler- 
rod.  Practically  Number  Forty’s  right  side 
was  paralyzed,  and  they  pulled  away 
enough  ironmongery  there  to  build  a  cul¬ 
vert  with. 

Young  Ottley  remembered  that  the  in¬ 
structions  for  a  case  like  this  were  all  in  the 
“  Vademecome,”  but  even  he  began  to  feel  a 
little  alarmed  as  he  saw  what  came  away 
from  the  engine  and  was  stacked  by  the  side 
of  the  line.  After  forty  minutes  of  the 
hardest  kind  of  work  it  seemed  to  him  that 
everything  movable  was  cleared  out,  and 
that  he  might  venture  to  give  her  steam. 
She  leaked  and  sweated  and  shook,  but  she 
moved — in  a  grinding  sort  of  way — and  the 
soldiers  cheered. 

Rustomjee  flatly  refused  to  help  in  any¬ 
thing  so  revolutionary  as  driving  an  engine 
on  one  cylinder,  because,  he  said.  Heaven 
had  decreed  that  he  should  always  be  un¬ 
lucky,  even  with  sound  machines.  More¬ 
over,  as  he  pointed  out,  the  pressure-gauge 
was  jumping  up  and  down  like  a  bottle- 
imp.  The  stoker  had  long  since  gone 
away  into  the  night;  for  he  was  a  prudent 
man. 

‘‘Doocid  queer  thing  altogether/’  said 


240 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


the  subaltern,  “but  look  here,  if  you  like, 
ril  chuck  on  the  coals  and  you  can  drive  the 
old  jigamaroo,  if  she’ll  go.” 

“Perhaps  she  will  blow  up,”  said  the 
gunner-guard. 

“’Shouldn’t  at  all  wonder  by  the  sound  of 
her.  Where’s  the  shovel?”  said  the  sub¬ 
altern. 

“Oah  no.  She’s  all  raight  according  to 
my  book,  I  think,”  said  young  Ottley. 
“Now  we  will  go  to  Serai  Rajgara — if  she 
moves.” 

She  moved  with  long  ssghee!  ssghee^s!  of 
exhaustion  and  lamentation.  She  moved 
quite  seven  miles  an  hour,  and — for  the 
floods  were  all  over  the  line — the  staggering 
voyage  began. 

The  subaltern  stoked  four  shovels  to  the 
minute,  spreading  them  thin,  and  Number 
Forty  made  noises  like  a  dying  cow,  and 
young  Ottley  discovered  that  it  was  one 
thing  to  run  a  healthy  switching-locomotive 
up  and  down  the  yards  for  fun  when  the 
head  of  the  yard  wasn’t  looking,  and  quite 
another  to  drive  a  very  sick  one  over  an 
unknown  road  in  absolute  darkness  and 
tropic  rain.  But  they  felt  their  way  along 
with  their  hearts  in  their  mouths  till  they 


THE  BOLD  TRENTICE 


241 

came  to  a  distant  signal,  and  whistled 
frugally,  having  no  steam  to  spare. 

“This  might  be  Serai  Rajgara,’"  said 
young  Ottley,  hopefully. 

“’Looks  more  like  the  Suez  Canal,”  said 
the  subaltern.  “I  say,  when  an  engine 
kicks  up  that  sort  of  a  noise  she’s  a  little 
impatient,  isn’t  she.^” 

“That  sort  of  noise”  was  a  full-powered, 
furious  yelling  whistle  half  a  mile  up  the  line. 

“That  is  the  Down  Mail,”  said  young 
Ottley.  “We  have  delayed  Olaf  two  hours 
and  forty-five  minutes.  She  must  surely 
be  in  Serai  Rajgara.” 

“’Don’t  wonder  she  wants  to  get  out  of 
it,”  said  the  subaltern.  “Golly,  what  a 
country!” 

The  line  here  dipped  bodily  under  water, 
and  young  Ottley  sent  the  gunner-guard  on 
to  find  the  switch  to  let  Number  Forty  into 
the  siding.  Then  he  followed  and  drew  up 
with  a  doleful  wop!  wop!  wop!  by  the  side 
of  the  great  forty-five-ton,  six-wheel,  cou¬ 
pled,  eighteen-inch  inside-cylinder  Number 
Twenty-five,  all  paint  and  lacquer,  standing 
roaring  at  the  head  of  the  Down  Mail.  The 
rest  was  all  water — flat,  level  and  solid  from 
one  point  of  the  horizon  to  the  other. 


242  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

OlaPs  red  beard  flared  like  a  danger- 
signal,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  in  range 
some  knobby  pieces  of  Giridih  coal  whizzed 
past  young  Ottley’s  head. 

‘"’Your  friend  very  mad.^”  said  the  subal¬ 
tern,  ducking. 

‘‘Aah!”  roared  Olaf.  “This  is  the  fifth 
time  you  make  delay.  Three  hours’  delay 
you  make  me — Swanson — the  Mail!  Now 
I  will  lose  more  time  to  break  your  head.” 
He  swung  on  to  the  foot-board  of  Number 
Forty,  with  a  shovel  in  one  hand. 

“Olaf!”  cried  young  Ottley,  and  Olaf 
nearly  tumbled  backward.  “Rustomjee  is 
behind.” 

“Of  course.  He  always  is.  But  you 
How  you  come  here.^” 

“Oah,  we  smashed  up.  I  have  discon¬ 
nected  her  and  arrived  here  on  one  cylinder, 
by  your  book.  We  are  only  a — a  diagram 
of  an  engine,  I  think.” 

“My  book!  My  very  good  book.  My 
WademecomeM  Ottley,  you  ^  are  a  'fine 
driver.  I  forgive  my  delays.  It  was  worth. 
Oh,  my  book,  my  book!”  and  Olaf  leapt 
back  to  Number  Twenty-five,  shouting 
things  about  Swedenborg  and  steam. 

“Thatt  is  all  right,”  said  young  Ottley, 


THE  BOLD  TRENTICE  243 

‘‘but  where  is  Serai  Rajgara?  We  want 
assistance.” 

“There  is  no  Serai  Rajgara.  The  water 
is  two  feet  on  the  embankment,  and  the  tele¬ 
graph  office  is  fell  in.  I  will  report  at  Pur- 
nool  Road.  Good-night,  good  boy!” 

The  Mail  train  splashed  out  into  the  dark, 
and  Ottley  made  great  haste  to  let  off  his 
steam  and  draw  his  fire.  Number  Forty 
had  done  enough  for  that  night. 

“Odd  chap,  that  friend  of  yours,”  said  the 
subaltern,  when  Number  Forty  stood  empty 
and  disarmed  in  the  gathering  waters. 
“What  do  we  do  now.^  Swim.?” 

“Oah,  no!  At  ten-forty-five  thiss  morn¬ 
ing  that  is  coming,  an  engine  will  perhaps 
arrive  from  Purnool  Road  and  take  us  north. 
Now  we  will  lie  down  and  go  to  sleep. 
You  see  there  is  no  Serai  Rajgara.  You 
could  get  a  cup  of  tea  here  once  on  a  time.” 

“Oh,  my  Aunt,  what  a  country!”  said  the 
subaltern,  as  he  followed  Ottley  to  the  car¬ 
riage  and  lay  down  on  the  leather  bunk. 

For  the  next  three  weeks  Olaf  Swanson 
talked  to  everybody  of  nothing  but  his 
“Vademecome”  and  young  Ottley.  What 
he  said  about  his  book  does  not  matter,  but 
the  compliments  of  a  mail-driver  are  things 


244  land  and  sea  TALES 

to  be  repeated,  as  they  were,  to  people  in 
high  authority,  the  masters  of  many  engines. 
So  young  Ottley  was  sent  for,  and  he  came 
from  the  Sheds  buttoning  his  jacket  and 
wondering  which  of  his  sins  had  been  found 
out  this  time. 

It  was  a  loop  line  near  Ajaibpore,  where 
he  could  by  no  possibility  come  to  harm. 
It  was  light  but  steady  traffic,  and  a  first- 
class  superintendent  was  in  charge;  but  it 
was  a  driver’s  billet,  and  permanent  after 
six  months.  As  a  new  engine  was  on  order 
for  the  loop,  the  foreman  of  the  Sheds  told 
young  Ottley  he  might  look  through  the 
stalls  and  suit  himself. 

He  waited,  boiling  with  impatience,  till 
Olaf  came  in,  and  the  two  went  off  together, 
old  Olaf  clucking,  “Look!  Look!  Look!” 
like  a  hen,  all  down  the  Sheds,  and  they  chose 
a  nearly  new  Hawthorne,  No.  239,  which 
Olaf  highly  recommended.  Then  Olaf  went 
away,  to  give  young  Ottley  his  chance  to 
order  her  to  the  cleaning-pit,  and  jerk  his 
thumb  at  the  cleaner  and  say,  as  he  turned 
magnificently  on  his  heel,  “Thursday,  eight 
o’clock.  Mallum?  Understand?” 

That  was  almost  the  proudest  moment  of 
his  life.  The  very  proudest  was  when  he 


THE  BOLD  TRENTICE  245 

pulled  out  of  Atami  Junction  through  the 
brick-field  on  the  way  to  his  loop,  and  passed 
the  Down  Mail,  with  01  af  in  the  cab. 

They  say  in  the  Sheds  that  you  could 
have  heard  Number  Two  hundred  and 
Thirty-nine’s  whistle  from  Raneegunge  clear 
to  Calcutta. 


THE  NURSES 


WHEN,  with  a  pain  he  desires  to  ex¬ 
plain  to  the  multitude,  Baby  howls 
Himself  black  in  the  face,  toothlessly  striv¬ 
ing  to  curse; 

And  the  six-month-old  Mother  begins  to 
enquire  of  the  Gods  if  it  may  be 
Tummy,  or  Temper,  or  Pins — what  does  the 
adequate  Nurse? 

See!  At  one  turn  of  her  head  the  trouble  is 
guessed;  and,  thereafter 
She  juggles  (unscared  by  his  throes)  with 
drops  of  hot  water  and  spoons. 

Till  the  hiccoughs  are  broken  by  smiles,  and 
the  smiles  pucker  up  into  laughter. 
And  he  lies  o’er  her  shoulder  and  crows, 
and  she,  as  she  nurses  him,  croons! 

When,  at  the  head  of  the  grade,  tumultuous 
out  of  the  cutting, 

Pours  the  belated  Express,  roars  at  the  night, 
and  draws  clear, 

246 


THE  NURSES 


247 

Redly  obscured  or  displayed  by  her  fire- 
door’s  opening  and  shutting — 

Symbol  of  strength  under  stress — what  does 
her  small  engineer? 

Clamour  and  darkness  encircle  his  way.  Do 
they  deafen  or  blind  him? 

No ! — nor  the  pace  he  must  keep.  He,  being 
used  to  these  things, 

Placidly  follows  his  work,  which  is  laying  his 
mileage  behind  him. 

While  his  passengers  trustfully  sleep,  and  he, 
as  he  handles  her,  sings! 

When,  with  the  gale  at  her  heel,  the  barque 
lies  down  and  recovers — 

Rolling  through  forty  degrees,  combing  the 
stars  with  her  tops, 

What  says  the  man  at  the  wheel,  holding  her 
straight  as  she  hovers 

On  the  shoulders  of  wind-screening  seas, 
steadying  her  as  she  drops  ? 


Behind  him  the  blasts  without  check  from 
the  Pole  to  the  Tropic,  pursue  him. 
Heaving  up,  heaping  high,  slamming  home, 
the  surges  he  must  not  regard: 


248  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Beneath  him  the  crazy  wet  deck,  and  all 
Ocean  on  end  to  undo  him; 

Above  him  one  desperate  sail,  thrice-reefed 
but  still  buckling  the  yard! 

Under  his  hand  fleet  the  spokes  and  return, 
to  be  held  or  set  free  again; 

And  she  bows  and  makes  shift  to  obey  their 
behest,  till  the  master-wave  comes 

And  her  gunnel  goes  under  in  thunder  and 
smokes,  and  she  chokes  in  the  trough 
of  the  sea  again! 

Ere  she  can  lift  and  make  way  to  its  crest; 
and  he,  as  he  nurses  her,  hums! 


These  have  so  utterly  mastered  their  work  that 
they  work  without  thinking; 

Holding  three-fifths  of  their  brain  in  reserve 
for  whatever  betide. 

So,  when  catastrophe  threatens,  of  colic,  col¬ 
lision  or  sinking. 

They  shunt  the  full  gear  into  train,  and  take 
the  small  thing  in  their  stride. 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER 


i 


\ 


} 


k 


I 


« 


# 


f! 


#  •  I 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER 


IT  IS  a  queer  name/’  Mrs.  Strickland  ad¬ 
mitted,  ‘‘and  none  of  our  family  have 
ever  borne  it;  but,  you  see,  he  is  the  first 
man  to  us.” 

So  he  was  called  Adam,  and  to  that  world 
about  him  he  was  the  first  of  men — a  man- 
child  alone.  Heaven  sent  him  no  Eve  for  a 
companion,  but  all  earth,  horse  and  foot, 
was  at  his  feet.  As  soon  as  he  was  old 
enough  to  appear  in  public  he  held  a  levee, 
and  Strickland’s  sixty  policemen,  with  their 
sixty  clanking  sabres,  bowed  to  the  dust 
before  him.  When  his  fingers  closed  a  little 
on  Imam  Din’s  sword-hilt  they  rose  and 
roared  till  Adam  roared  too,  and  was  with¬ 
drawn. 

“Now  that  was  no  cry  of  fear,”  said 
Imam  Din  afterwards,  speaking  to  his 
companion  in  the  Police  lines.  “He  was 
angry — and  so  young!  Brothers,  he  will 
make  a  very  strong  Police  officer.” 

“Does  the  Memsahib  nurse  him.^”  said  a 

251 


252  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

new  recruit,  the  dye-smell  not  yet  out  of  his 
yellow  cotton  uniform. 

'‘Ho!’'  said  an  up-country  Naik  scorn¬ 
fully;  "it  has  not  been  known  for  more  than 
ten  days  that  my  woman  nurses  him.”  He 
curled  his  moustaches  as  lordly  as  ever  an 
Inspector  could  afford  to  do,  for  he  knew 
that  the  husband  of  the  foster-mother  of  the 
son  of  the  District  Superintendent  of  Police 
was  a  man  of  consideration. 

"I  am  glad,”  said  Imam  Din,  loosening 
his  belt.  "Those  who  drink  our  blood  be¬ 
come  of  our  own  blood,  and  I  have  seen,  in 
those  thirty  years,  that  the  sons  of  Sahibs 
once  being  born  here  return  when  they  are 
men.  Yes,  they  return  after  they  have  been 
to  Belait  [Europe].” 

"And  what  do  they  in  Belait.^”  asked  the 
recruit  respectfully. 

"Get  instruction — which  thou  hast  not,” 
returned  the  Naik.  "Also  they  drink  of 
belaitee-panee  [soda-water]  enough  to  give 
them  that  devil’s  restlessness  which  endures 
for  all  their  lives.  Whence  we  of  Hind  have 
trouble.” 

"My  father’s  uncle,”  said  Imam  Din 
slowly,  with  importance,  "was  Ressaldar  of 
the  Long  Coat  Horse;  and  the  Empress 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  253 

called  him  to  Europe  in  the  year  that  she 
had  accomplished  fifty  years  of  rule.  He 
said  (and  there  were  also  other  witnesses) 
that  the  Sahibs  there  drink  only  common 
water  even  as  do  we;  and  that  the  helaitee- 
panee  does  not  run  in  all  their  rivers.’’ 

‘"He  said  that  there  was  a  Shish  Mahal 
— a  glass  palace — half  a  mile  in  length,  and 
that  the  rail-train  ran  under  roads;  and  that 
there  are  boats  bigger  than  a  village.  He  is 
a  great  talker.”  The  Naik  spoke  scorn¬ 
fully.  He  had  no  well-born  uncles. 

He  is  at  least  a  man  of  good  birth,”  said 
Imam  Dim,  and  the  Naik  was  silent. 

“Ho!  Ho!”  Imam  Din  reached  out 
to  his  pipe,  chuckling  till  his  fat  sides  shook 
again.  “Strickland  Sahib’s  foster-mother 
was  the  wife  of  a  gardener  in  the  Ferozepur 
district.  I  was  a  young  man  then.  This 
child  also  will  be  suckled  here  and  he  will 
have  double  wisdom,  and  when  he  is  a  Police 
officer  it  will  be  very  bad  for  the  thieves  in 
this  part  of  the  world.  Ho!  Ho!” 

“Strickland  Sahib’s  butler  has  said,”  the 
Naik  went  on,  “that  they  will  call  him 
Adam — and  no  jaw-splitting  English  name. 
Udaam.  The  padre  will  name  him  at  their 
church  in  due  time.” 


2S4  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘‘Who  can  tell  the  ways  of  Sahibs?  Now 
Strickland  Sahib  knows  more  of  the  Faith 
than  ever  I  had  time  to  learn — prayers, 
charms,  names  and  stories  of  the  Blessed 
Ones.  Yet  he  is  not  a  Mussulman,’’  said 
Imam  Din  thoughtfully. 

“For  the  reason  that  he  knows  as  much 
of  the  gods  of  Hindustan,  and  so  he  rides 
with  a  rein  in  each  hand.  Remember  that 
he  sat  under  the  Baba  Atal,  a  faquir  among 
faquirs,  for  ten  days;  whereby  a  man  came 
to  be  hanged  for  the  murder  of  a  dancing  girl 
on  the  night  of  the  great  earthquake,”  the 
Naik  replied. 

“True — it  is  true.  And  yet — the  Sahibs 
are  one  day  so  wise — and  another  so  foolish. 
But  he  has  named  the  child  well;  Adam. 
Huzrut  Adam.  Ho!  Ho!  Father  Adam 
we  must  call  him.” 

“And  all  who  minister  to  the  child,”  said 
the  Naik  quietly,  but  with  meaning,  “will 
come  to  great  honour.” 

Adam  throve,  being  prayed  over  before 
the  Gods  of  at  least  three  creeds,  in  a  garden 
almost  as  fair  as  Eden.  There  were  gigantic 
clumps  of  bamboos  that  talked  continually, 
and  enormous  plantains,  trees  on  whose 
soft,  paper  skin  he  could  scratch  with  his 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  255 

nails;  green  domes  of  mango-trees  as  huge 
as  the  dome  of  St.  Paul’s,  full  of  parrots  as 
big  as  cassowaries  and  grey  squirrels  the 
size  of  foxes.  At  the  end  of  the  garden 
stood  a  hedge  of  flaming  poinsettias  higher 
than  anything  in  the  world,  because,  child¬ 
like,  Adam’s  eye  could  not  carry  to  the 
tops  of  the  mango-trees.  Their  green  went 
out  against  the  blue  sky,  but  the  red  poin¬ 
settias  he  could  just  see.  A  nurse  who 
talked  continually  about  snakes  and  pulled 
him  back  from  the  mouth  of  a  fascinating 
dry  well,  and  a  mother  who  believed  that 
the  sun  hurt  little  heads,  were  the  only 
drawbacks  to  this  loveliness.  But,  as  his 
legs  grew  under  him,  he  found  that  by 
scaling  an  enormous  rampart — three  feet 
of  broken-down  mud  wall  at  the  end  of  the 
garden — he  could  come  into  a  ready-made 
kingdom,  where  everyone  was  his  slave. 
Imam  Din  showed  him  the  way  one  eve¬ 
ning,  and  the  Police  troopers,  cooking  their 
supper,  received  him  with  rapture,  and  gave 
him  pieces  of  very  indigestible,  but  alto¬ 
gether  delightful,  spiced  bread. 

Here  he  sat  or  sprawled  in  the  horse-feed 
where  the  Police  were  picketed  in  a  double 
line,  and  he  named  them,  men  and  beasts 


2s6  land  and  sea  tales 

together,  according  to  his  ideas  and  ex¬ 
periences,  as  his  First  Father  had  done  be¬ 
fore  him.  In  those  days  everything  had  a 
name,  from  the  mud  mangers  to  the  heel- 
ropes,  for  things  were  people  to  Adam  ex¬ 
actly  as  people  are  things  to  folk  in  their 
second  childhood.  Through  all  the  con¬ 
ferences — one  hand  twisted  into  Imam 
Din’s  beard,  and  the  other  on  his  polished 
belt  buckle — there  were  two  other  people 
who  came  and  went  across  the  talk — Death 
and  Sickness — persons  greater  than  Imam 
Din,  and  stronger  than  the  heel-roped 
horses.  There  was  Mata,  the  small-pox,  a 
woman  in  some  way  connected  with  pigs; 
and  Heza,  the  cholera,  a  black  man,  accord¬ 
ing  to  Adam;  and  Booka,  starvation;  and 
Kismet,  who  settled  all  questions,  from  the 
untimely  choking  of  a  pet  mungoose  in  the 
kitchen-drain  to  the  absence  of  a  young 
Policeman  who  once  missed  a  parade  and 
never  came  back.  It  was  all  very  wonderful 
to  Adam,  but  not  worth  much  thinking  over; 
for  a  child’s  mind  is  bounded  by  his  eyes  ex¬ 
actly  as  a  horse’s  view  of  the  road  is  limited 
by  his  blinkers.  Between  all  these  objec¬ 
tionable  shadowy  vagrants  stood  a  ring  of 
kind  faces  and  strong  arms,  and  Mata  and 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  257 

Heza  would  never  touch  Adam,  the  first  of 
men.  Kismet  might  do  so,  because — and 
this  was  a  mystery  no  staring  into  his 
looking-glass  would  solve — Kismet  was  writ¬ 
ten,  like  Police  orders  for  the  day,  in  or  on 
Adam’s  head.  Imam  Din  could  not  ex¬ 
plain  how  this  might  be,  and  it  was  from 
that  grey,  fat  Mohammedan  that  Adam 
learned  through  every  inflection  the  Khuda 
jhanta  [God  knows!]  that  settles  everything 
in  the  mind  of  Asia. 

Beyond  the  fact  that  ‘‘  Khuda”  [God]  was 
a  very  good  man  and  kept  lions,  Adam’s 
theology  did  not  run  far.  Mrs.  Strickland 
tried  to  teach  him  a  few  facts,  but  he  re¬ 
volted  at  the  story  of  Genesis  as  untrue.  A 
turtle,  he  said,  upheld  the  world,  and  one-half 
the  adventures  of  Huzrut  Nu  [Father  Noah] 
had  never  been  told.  If  Mamma  wanted 
to  hear  them  she  must  ask  Imam  Din. 

‘Ht’s  awful,”  said  Mrs.  Strickland,  half 
crying,  "'to  think  of  his  growing  up  like  a 
little  heathen.”  Mrs.  Strickland  had  been 
born  and  brought  up  in  England,  and  did 
not  quite  understand  Eastern  things. 

"Let  him  alone,”  said  Strickland.  "He’ll 
grow  out  of  it  all,  or  it  will  only  come  back 
to  him  in  dreams.” 


258  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

‘‘Are  you  sure?’’  said  his  wife. 

“Quite.  I  was  sent  home  when  I  was 
seven,  and  they  flicked  it  out  of  me  with  a 
wet  towel  at  Harrow.  Public  schools  don’t 
encourage  anything  that  isn’t  quite  English.’^ 

Mrs.  Strickland  shuddered,  for  she  had 
been  trying  not  to  think  of  the  separation 
that  follows  motherhood  in  India,  and 
makes  life  there,  for  all  that  is  written  to 
the  contrary,  not  quite  the  most  desirable 
thing  in  the  world.  Adam  trotted  out  to 
hear  about  more  miracles,  and  his  nurse 
must  have  worried  him  beyond  bounds,  for 
she  came  back  weeping,  saying  that  Adam 
Baba  was  in  danger  of  being  eaten  alive  by 
wild  horses. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  he  had  shaken  off 
Juma  by  bolting  between  a  couple  of  pick¬ 
eted  horses,  and  lying  down  under  their 
bellies.  That  they  were  old  personal  friends 
of  his,  Juma  did  not  understand,  nor  Strick¬ 
land  either.  Adam  was  settled  at  ease  when 
his  father  arrived,  breathless  and  white, 
and  the  stallions  put  back  their  ears  and 
squealed. 

“If  you  come  here,”  said  Adam,  ‘'they 
will  hit  you  kicks.  Tell  Juma  I  have  eaten 
my  rice,  and  I  wish  to  be  alone.” 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  259 

“Come  out  at  once/’  said  Strickland,  for 
the  horses  were  beginning  to  paw. 

“Why  should  I  obey  Juma’s  order.?  She 
is  afraid  of  horses.” 

“It  is  not  Juma’s  order.  It  is  mine. 
Obey!” 

“Ho!”  said  Adam.  “Juma  did  not  tell 
me  that”;  and  he  crawled  out  on  all  fours 
among  the  shod  feet.  Mrs.  Strickland  was 
crying  bitterly  with  fear  and  excitement, 
and  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  home  gods  Adam 
had  to  be  whipped.  He  said  with  perfect 
justice — 

“There  was  no  order  that  I  should  not 
sit  with  the  horses,  and  they  are  my  horses. 
Why  is  there  this  tamasha  [fuss].?” 

Strickland’s  face  showed  him  that  the 
whipping  was  coming,  and  the  child  turned 
white.  Motherlike,  Mrs.  Strickland  left 
the  room,  but  Juma,  the  foster-mother, 
stayed  to  see. 

“Am  I  to  be  whipped  here.?”  he  gasped. 

“Of  course.” 

“Before  that  woman?  Father,  I  am  a 
man — I  am  not  afraid.  It  is  my  izzat — my 
honour.” 

Strickland  only  laughed — (to  this  day  I 
cannot  imagine  what  possessed  him),  and 


26o  land  and  sea  tales 


gave  Adam  the  little  tap-tap  with  a  riding 
cane  that  was  whipping  sufficient  for  his 
years. 

When  it  was  all  over,  Adam  said  quietly, 
‘'I  am  little  and  you  are  big.  If  I  had 
stayed  among  my  horse-folk  I  should  not 
have  been  whipped.  You  are  afraid  to  go 
there.” 

The  merest  chance  led  me  to  Strickland’s 
house  that  afternoon.  When  I  was  half¬ 
way  down  the  drive  Adam  passed  me  with¬ 
out  recognition,  at  a  fast  run.  I  caught  one 
glimpse  of  his  face  under  his  big  hat,  and  it 
was  the  face  of  his  father  as  I  had  once  seen 
it  in  the  grey  of  the  morning  when  it  bent 
over  a  leper.  I  caught  the  child  by  the 
shoulder. 

‘‘Let  me  go!”  he  screamed;  though  he 
and  I  were  the  best  of  friends,  as  a  rule. 
“Let  me  go!” 

“Where  to.  Father  Adam.^”  He  was 
quivering  like  a  haltered  colt. 

“To  the  well.  I  have  been  beaten.  *  I 
have  been  beaten  before  a  woman !  Let  me 
go!”  He  tried  to  bite  my  hand. 

“That  is  a  small  matter,”  I  said.  “Men 
are  born  to  beatings.” 

“  Thou  hast  never  been  beaten,”  he  said 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  261 


savagely  (we  were  talking  in  the  native 
tongue). 

‘‘Indeed  I  have;  times  past  counting.’’ 

“Before  women.?” 

“  My  mother  and  my  ayah  saw.  By 
women,  too,  for  that  matter.  What  of 
it.?” 

“What  didst  thou  do?”  He  stared  be¬ 
yond  my  shoulder  up  the  long  drive. 

“It  is  long  ago,  and  I  have  forgotten.  I 
was  older  than  thou  art;  but  even  then  I 
forgot,  and  now  the  thing  is  only  a  jest  to 
be  talked  of.” 

Adam  drew  one  big  breath  and  broke 
down  utterly  in  my  arms.  Then  he  raised 
his  head,  and  his  eyes  were  Strickland’s  eyes 
when  Strickland  gave  orders. 

“Ho!  Imam  Din!” 

The  fat  orderly  seemed  to  spring  out  of 
the  earth  at  our  feet,  crashing  through  the 
bushes,  and  standing  at  attention. 

“Hast  thou  ever  been  beaten?”  said 
Adam. 

“Assuredly.  By  my  father  when  I  was 
thirty  years  old.  He  beat  me  with  a 
plough-beam  before  all  the  women  of  the 
village.” 

“Wherefore.?” 


262  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘Because  I  had  returned  to  the  village  on 
leave  from  the  Government  service,  and  said 
of  the  village  elders  that  they  had  not  seen 
the  world.  Therefore  he  beat  me  to  show 
that  no  seeing  of  the  world  changes  father 
and  son.’’ 

“And  thou.^” 

“I  stood  up  to  the  beating.  He  was  my 
father.” 

“Good,”  said  Adam,  and  turned  on  his 
heel  without  another  word. 

Imam  Din  looked  after  him.  “An  ele¬ 
phant  breeds  but  once  in  a  lifetime,  but  he 
breeds  elephants.  Yet,  I  am  glad  I  am  no 
father  of  tuskers,”  said  he. 

“What  is  it  all.?”  I  asked. 

“His  father  beat  him  with  a  whip  no 
bigger  than  a  reed.  But  the  child  could  not 
have  done  what  he  desired  to  do  without 
leaping  through  me.  And  I  am  of  some  few 
pounds  weight.  Look!” 

Imam  Din  stepped  back  through  the 
bushes,  and  the  pressed  grass  showed  that 
he  had  been  lying  curled  round  the  mouth 
of  the  dry  well. 

“When  there  was  talk  of  beating,  I  knew 
that  one  who  sat  among  horses  such  as  ours 
was  not  like  to  kiss  his  father’s  hand.  He 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  263 

might  have  done  away  with  himself.  So  I 
lay  down  in  this  place.’’  We  stood  still 
looking  at  the  well-curb. 

Adam  came  along  the  garden  path  to  us. 
“I  have  spoken  to  my  father,”  he  said  sim¬ 
ply.  “Imam  Din,  tell  thy  Naik  that  his 
woman  is  dismissed  my  service.” 

Huzoor!  [Your  Highness!]”  said  Imam 
Din,  stooping  low. 

“For  no  fault  of  hers.” 

“Protector  of  the  Poor!” 

“And  to-day.” 

Khodawund!  [Heaven-born!]” 

“It  is  an  order.  Go!” 

Again  the  salute,  and  Imam  Din  de¬ 
parted,  with  that  same  set  of  the  back  which 
he  wore  when  he  had  taken  an  order  from 
Strickland.  I  thought  that  it  would  be 
well  to  go  too,  but  Strickland  beckoned  me 
from  the  verandah.  When  I  came  up  he 
was  perfectly  white,  rocking  to  and  fro  in 
his  chair. 

“Do  you  know  he  was  going  to  chuck 
himself  down  the  well — because  I  tapped 
him  just  now.^”  he  said  helplessly. 

“I  ought  to,”  I  replied.  “He  has  just 
dismissed  his  nurse — on  his  own  authority^ 
I  suppose?” 


264  land  and  sea  TALES 

‘‘He  told  me  just  now  that  he  wouldn’t 
have  her  for  a  nurse  any  more.  I  never 
supposed  he  meant  it  for  an  instant.  I 
suppose  she’ll  have  to  go.” 

Now  Strickland,  the  Police  officer,  was 
feared  through  the  length  and  breadth  of 
the  Punjab  by  murderers,  horse-thieves,  and 
cattle-lifters. 

Adam  returned,  halting  outside  the  ve¬ 
randah. 

“I  have  sent  Juma  away  because  she  saw 
that — that  which  happened.  Until  she  is 
gone  I  do  not  come  into  the  house,”  he  said. 

“But  to  send  away  thy  foster-mother!” 
said  Strickland  with  reproach. 

“/  do  not  send  her  away.  It  is  thy 
blame,”  and  the  small  forefinger  was  pointed 
to  Strickland.  “I  will  not  obey  her.  I  will 
not  eat  from  her  hand.  I  will  not  sleep 
with  her.  Send  her  away!” 

Strickland  stepped  out  and  lifted  the  child 
into  the  verandah. 

“This  folly  has  lasted  long  enough,”  *he 
said.  “Come  now  and  be  wise.” 

“I  am  little  and  you  are  big,”  said  Adam 
between  set  teeth.  “You  can  beat  me 
before  this  man  or  cut  me  to  pieces.  But 
I  will  not  have  Juma  for  my  ayah  any  more. 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  265 

She  saw  me  beaten.  I  will  not  eat  till  she 
goes.  I  swear  it  by — my  father’s  head.” 

Strickland  sent  him  indoors  to  his  mother, 
and  we  could  hear  sounds  of  weeping  and 
Adam’s  voice  saying  nothing  more  than 
‘‘Send  Juma  away!”  Presently  Juma  came 
in  and  wept  too,  and  Adam  repeated,  “It  is 
no  fault  of  thine,  but  go!” 

And  the  end  of  it  was  that  Juma  went 
with  all  her  belongings,  and  Adam  fought 
his  own  way  into  his  little  clothes  until  the 
new  ayah  came.  His  address  of  welcome 
to  her  was  rather  amazing.  In  a  few  words 
it  ran :  “  If  I  do  wrong,  send  me  to  my  father. 
If  you  strike  me,  I  will  try  to  kill  you.  I 
do  not  wish  my  ayah  to  play  with  me.  Go 
and  eat  rice!” 

From  that  Adam  foreswore  the  society  of 
ayahs  and  small  native  boys  as  much  as  a 
small  boy  can,  confining  himself  to  Imam 
Din  and  his  friends  of  the  Police.  The 
Naik,  Juma’s  husband,  had  been  presuming 
not  a  little  on  his  position,  and  when  Adam’s 
favour  was  withdrawn  from  his  wife  he 
thought  it  best  to  apply  for  a  transfer  to 
another  post.  There  were  too  many  com¬ 
panions  anxious  to  report  his  shortcomings 
to  Strickland. 


266  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Towards  his  father  Adam  kept  a  guarded 
neutrality.  There  was  not  a  touch  of  sulki¬ 
ness  in  it,  for  the  child’s  temper  was  as  clear 
as  a  bell.  But  the  difference  and  the  polite¬ 
ness  worried  Strickland. 

If  the  Policemen  had  loved  Adam  before 
the  affair  of  the  well,  they  worshipped  him 
now. 

‘‘He  knows  what  honour  means,”  said 
Imam  Din.  “He  has  justified  himself  upon 
a  point  thereof.  He  has  carried  an  order 
through  his  father’s  household  as  a  child  of 
the  Blood  might  do.  Therefore  he  is  not 
altogether  a  child  any  longer.  Wah!  He 
is  a  tiger’s  cub.’^  The  next  time  that 
Adam  made  his  little  unofficial  inspection 
of  the  lines.  Imam  Din,  and,  by  conse¬ 
quence,  all  the  others,  stood  upon  their  feet 
with  their  hands  to  their  sides,  instead  of 
calling  out  from  where  they  lay,  “Salaam, 
Babajee,”  and  other  disrespectful  things. 

But  Strickland  took  counsel  with  his  wife, 
and  she  with  the  cheque-book  and  their 
lean  bank  account,  and  they  decided  that 
Adam  must  go  “home”  to  his  aunts.  But 
England  is  not  home  to  a  child  who  has  been 
born  in  India,  and  it  never  becomes  home¬ 
like  unless  he  spends  all  his  youth  there. 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  267 

Their  bank-book  showed  that  if  they  econ¬ 
omized  through  the  summer  by  going  to  a 
cheap  hill-station  instead  of  to  Simla  (where 
Mrs.  Strickland’s  parents  lived,  and  where 
Strickland  might  be  noticed  by  the  Govern¬ 
ment)  they  could  send  Adam  home  in  the 
next  spring.  It  would  be  hard  pinching, 
but  it  could  be  done. 

Dalhousie  was  chosen  as  being  the  cheap¬ 
est  of  the  hill-stations; — Dalhousie  and  a 
little  five-roomed  cottage  full  of  mildew, 
tucked  away  among  the  rhododendrons. 

Adam  had  been  to  Simla  three  or  four 
times,  and  knew  by  name  most  of  the 
drivers  on  the  road  there,  but  this  new  place 
disquieted  him.  He  came  to  me  for  infor¬ 
mation,  his  hands  deep  in  his  knickerbocker 
pockets,  walking  step  for  step  as  his  father 
walked. 

“There  will  be  none  of  my  hhai-bund 
[brotherhood]  up  there,”  he  said  disconso¬ 
lately,  “and  they  say  that  I  must  lie  still  in 
a  doolie  [palanquin]  for  a  day  and  a  night, 
being  carried  like  a  sheep.  I  wish  to  take 
some  of  my  mpunted  men  to  Dalhousie.” 

I  told  him  that  there  was  a  small  boy, 
called  Victor,  at  Dalhousie,  who  had  a  calf 
for  a  pet,  and  was  allowed  to  play  with  it 


268  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


on  the  public  roads.  After  that  A-dam 
could  not  sufficiently  hurry  the  packing. 

“First,”  said  he,  “I  shall  ask  that  man 
Victor  to  let  me  play  with  the  cow’s  child. 
If  he  is  muggra  [ill-conditioned],  I  shall 
tell  my  Policemen  to  take  it  away.” 

“But  that  is  unjust,”  said  Strickland, 
“and  there  is  no  order  that  the  Police  should 
do  injustice.” 

“When  the  Government  pay  is  not  suffi¬ 
cient,  and  low-2caste  men  are  promoted, 
what  can  an  honest  man  do.?”  Adam  replied, 
in  the  very  touch  and  accent  of  Imam  Din; 
and  Strickland’s  eyebrows  went  up. 

“You  talk  too  much  to  the  Police,  my 
son,”  he  said. 

“Always.  About  everything,”  said  Adam 
promptly.  “They  say  that  when  I  am  an 
officer  I  shall  know  as  much  as  my  father.” 

“God  forbid,  little  one!” 

“They  say,  too,  that  you  are  as  clever  as 
Shaitan  [the  Evil  One],  to  know  things.” 

“They  say  that,  do  they.?”  and  Strick¬ 
land  looked  pleased.  His  pay  was  small, 
but  he  had  his  reputation,  and  it  was  dear 
to  him. 

“They  say  also — not  to  me,  but  to  one 
another  when  they  eat  rice  behind  the  wall — 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  269 

that  in  your  own  heart  you  esteem  yourself 
as  wise  as  Suleiman  [Soloman],  who  was 
cheated  by  Shaitan.” 

This  time  Strickland  did  not  look  so 
pleased.  Adam,  in  all  innocence,  launched 
into  a  long  story  about  Suleiman-bin- 
Daoud,  who  once,  out  of  vanity,  pitted  his 
wits  against  Shaitan,  and  because  God  was 
not  on  his  side  Shaitan  sent  ‘‘a  little  devil 
of  low  caste,”  as  Adam  put  it,  who  cheated 
him  utterly  and  put  him  to  shame  before 
‘‘all  the  other  Kings.” 

“By  Gum!”  said  Strickland,  when  the 
tale  was  done,  and  went  away,  while  Adam 
took  me  to  task  for  laughing  at  Imam 
Din’s  stories.  I  did  not  wonder  that  he 
was  called  Huzrut  Adam,  for  he  looked  old 
as  all  time  in  his  grave  childhood,  sitting 
cross-legged,  his  battered  little  helmet  far 
at  the  back  of  his  head,  his  forefinger  wag¬ 
ging  up  and  down,  native  fashion,  and  the 
wisdom  of  serpents  on  his  unconscious  lips. 

That  May  he  went  up  to  Dalhousie  with 
his  mother,  and  in  those  days  the  journey 
ended  in  fifty  or  sixty  miles  of  uphill  travel 
in  a  doolie  or  palanquin  along  a  road  wind¬ 
ing  through  the  Himalayas.  Adam  sat  in 
the  doolie  with  his  mother,  and  Strickland 


270  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

rode  and  tied  with  me,  a  spare  doolie  follow¬ 
ing.  The  march  began  after  we  got  out  of 
the  train  at  Pathankot,  in  a  wet  hot  night 
among  the  rice  and  poppy  fields. 

II 

It  was  all  new  to  Adam,  and  he  had  opin¬ 
ions  to  advance — notably  about  a  fish  that 
jumped  in  a  way-side  pond.  ^'Now  I 
know,’’  he  shouted,  ‘‘how  God  puts  them 
there !  First  He  makes  them  up  above  and 
•then  He  drops  them  down.  That  was  a 
new  one.”  Then,  lifting  his  head  to  the 
stars,  he  cried:  “Oh,  God,  do  it  again,  but 
slowly,  so  that  I,  Adam,  may  see.” 

But  nothing  happened,  and  the  doolie^ 
bearers  lit  the  noisome,  dripping  rag-torches, 
and  Adam’s  eyes  shone  big  in  the  dancing 
light,  and  we  smelt  the  dry  dust  of  the 
plains  that  we  were  leaving  after  eleven 
months’  hard  work. 

At  stated  times  the  men  ceased  their 
drowsy,  grunting  tune,  and  sat  down  for  a 
smoke.  Between  the  guttering  of  their 
water-pipes  we  could  hear  the  cries  of  the* 
beasts  of  the  night,  and  the  wind  stirring 
in  the  folds  of  the  mountain  ahead.  At  the 
changing-station  the  voice  of  Adam,  the 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  271 

First  of  Men,  would  be  lifted  to  rouse  the 
sleepers  in  the  huts  till  the  fresh  relay  of 
bearers  shambled  from  their  cots  and  the 
relief  pony  with  them. 

Then  we  would  re-form  and  go  on,  and  by 
the  time  the  moon  rose  Adam  was  asleep, 
and  there  was  no  sound  in  the  night  except 
the  grunting  of  the  men,  the  husky  mur¬ 
mur  of  some  river  a  thousand  feet  down 
in  the  valley,  and  the  squeaking  of  Strick¬ 
land’s  saddle.  So  we  went  up  from  date- 
palm  to  deodar,  till  the  dawn  wind  came 
round  a  corner  all  fresh  from  the  snows,  and 
we  snuffed  it.  I  heard  Strickland  say, 
‘‘Wife,  my  overcoat,  please,”  and  Adam, 
fretfully,  “Where  is  Dalhousie  and  the 
cow’s  child?”  Then  I  slept  till  Strickland 
turned  me  out  of  the  warm  doolie  at  seven 
o’clock,  and  I  stepped  into  all  the  splendour 
of  a  cool  Hill  day,  the  Plains  sweltering 
twenty  miles  back  and  four  thousand  feet 
below.  Adam  waked  too,  and  needs  must 
ride  in  front  of  me  to  ask  a  million  questions, 
and  shout  at  the  monkeys  and  clap  his  hands 
when  the  painted  pheasants  bolted  across 
our  road,  and  hail  every  woodcutter  and 
drover  and  pilgrim  within  sight,  till  we 
halted  for  breakfast  at  a  rest  house.  After 


272  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

that,  being  a  child,  he  went  out  to  play  with 
a  train  of  bullock-drivers  halted  by  the 
roadside,  and  we  had  to  chase  him  out  of  a 
native  liquor  shop,  where  he  was  bargaining 
with  a  native  seven-year-old  for  a  parrot  in  a 
bamboo  cage. 

Said  he,  wriggling  on  my  pommel  as  we 
went  on  again,  ‘‘There  were  four  men 
behosh  [insensible]  at  the  back  of  that  house. 
Wherefore  do  men  grow  behosh  from  drink- 

i„gr 

“It  is  the  nature  of  the  waters,”  I  said, 
and,  calling  back,  “Strick,  what’s  that  grog¬ 
shop  doing  so  close  to  the  road?  It’s  a 
temptation  to  any  one’s  servants.” 

“  Dunno,”  said  a  sleepy  voice  in  the  doolie. 
“This  is  Kennedy’s  District.  ’Twasn’t  here 
in  my  time.” 

“Truly  the  waters  smell  bad,”  Adam  went 
on.  “I  smelt  them,  but  I  did  not  get  the 
parrot  even  for  six  annas.  The  woman  of 
the  house  gave  me  a  love  gift  that  I  found 
playing  near  the  verandah.” 

“And  what  was  the  gift.  Father  Adam?” 

“A  nose-ring  for  my  ayah.  Ohe!  Ohe! 
Look  at  that  camel  with  the  muzzle  on  his 
nose!” 

A  string  of  loaded  camels  came  cruising 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  273 

round  the  corner  as  a  fleet  rounds  a 
cape. 

“Ho,  Malik!  Why  does  not  a  camel 
salaam  like  an  elephant His  neck  is  long 
enough,”  Adam  cried. 

“The  Angel  Jibrail  made  him  a  fool  at  the 
beginning,”  said  the  driver,  as  he  swayed 
on  the  top  of  the  leading  beast,  and  laughter 
ran  all  along  the  line  of  red-bearded  men. 

“That  is  true,”  said  Adam  solemnly,  and 
they  laughed  again. 

At  last,  in  the  late  afternoon,  we  came  to 
Dalhousie,  the  loveliest  of  the  hill-stations, 
and  separated,  Adam  hardly  able  to  be 
restrained  from  setting  out  at  once  to  find 
Victor  and  the  “cow’s  child.”  I  found 
them  both,  something  to  my  trouble,  next 
morning.  The  two  young  sinners  had  a 
calf  on  a  tight  rope  just  at  a  sharp  turn  in 
the  Mall,  and  were  pretending  that  he  was 
a  raja’s  elephant  who  had  gone  mad; 
and  they  shouted  with  delight.  Then  we 
began  to  talk,  and  Adam,  by  way  of  crush¬ 
ing  Victor’s  repeated  reminders  to  me  that  he 
and  not  “that  other”  was  the  owner  of  the 
calf,  said,  “It  is  true  I  have  no  cow’s  child; 
but  a  great  dacoity  [robbery]  has  been  done 
on  my  father.” 


274  land  and  sea  TALES 

“We  came  up  together  yesterday.  There 
could  have  been  nothing,”  I  said. 

“It  was  my  mother’s  horse.  She  has 
been  dacoited  with  beating  and  blows,  and 
now  is  so  thin.”  He  held  his  hands  an  inch 
apart.  ‘‘My  father  is  at  the  telegraph- 
house  sending  telegrams.  Imam  Din  will 
cut  off  all  their  heads.  I  desire  your  saddle¬ 
cloth  for  a  howdah  for  my  elephant.  Give 
It  me! 

This  was  exciting,  but  not  lucid.  I  went 
to  the  telegraph  office  and  found  Strickland 
in  a  black  temper  among  many  telegraph 
forms.  A  dishevelled,  one-eyed  groom 
stood  in  a  corner  whimpering  at  intervals. 
He  was  a  man  whom  Adam  invariably  ad¬ 
dressed  as  Be-shakl,  be-ukl,  be~ank'’  [ugly, 
stupid,  eyeless].  It  seemed  that  Strickland 
had  sent  his  wife’s  horse  up  to  Dalhousie  by 
road,  a  fortnight’s  march,  in  the  groom’s 
charge.  This  is  the  custom  in  Upper  India. 
Among  the  foothills,  near  Dhunnera  or 
Dhar,  horse  and  man  had  been  violently  set 
upon  in  the  night  by  four  men,  who  had 
beaten  the  groom  (his  leg  was  bandaged 
from  knee  to  ankle  in  proof),  had  incident¬ 
ally  beaten  the  horse,  and  had  robbed  the 
groom  of  the  bucket  and  blanket,  and  all 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  275 

his  money — eleven  rupees,  nine  annas. 
Last,  they  had  left  him  for  dead  by  the  way- 
side,  where  some  woodcutters  had  found  and 
nursed  him.  Then  the  one-eyed  man  howl¬ 
ed  with  anguish,  thinking  over  his  bruises. 
“They  asked  me  if  I  was  Strickland  Sahib’s 
servant,  and  I,  thinking  the  Protection  of 
the  Name  would  be  sufficient,  spoke  the 
truth.  Then  they  beat  me  grievously.” 

“H’m!”  said  Strickland.  “I  thought 
they  wouldn’t  dacoit  as  a  business  on  the 
Dalhousie  road.  This  is  meant  for  me 
personally — sheer  hadmashi  [impudence]. 
All  right.” 

In  justice  to  a  very  hard-working  class  it 
must  be  said  that  the  thieves  of  Upper  India 
have  the  keenest  sense  of  humour.  The 
last  compliment  that  they  can  pay  a  Police 
officer  is  to  rob  him,  and  if,  as  once  they  did, 
they  can  loot  a  Deputy  Inspector-General 
of  Police,  on  the  eve  of  his  retirement,  of 
everything  except  the  clothes  on  his  back, 
their  joy  is  complete.  They  cause  letters  of 
derision  and  telegrams  of  condolence  to  be 
sent  to  the  victim;  for  of  all  men  thieves 
are  most  compelled  to  keep  abreast  of 
progress. 

Strickland  was  a  man  of  few  words  where 


276  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

his  business  was  concerned.  I  had  never 
seen  a  Police  officer  robbed  before,  and  I 
expected  some  excitement,  but  Strickland 
held  his  tongue.  He  took  the  groom’s  de¬ 
position,  and  then  retired  into  himself  for  a 
time.  Then  he  sent  Kennedy,  of  the  Path- 
ankot  District,  an  official  letter  and  an  un¬ 
official  note.  Kennedy’s  reply  was  purely 
unofficial,  and  it  ran  thus:  “This  seems  a 
compliment  solely  intended  for  you.  My 
wonder  is  you  didn’t  get  it  before.  The 
men  are  probably  back  in  your  district  by 
now.  My  Dhunnera  and  foot-hill  people 
are  highly  respectable  cultivators,  and, 
seeing  my  Assistant  is  an  unlicked  pup,  and 
I  can’t  trust  my  Inspector  out  of  my  sight. 
I’m  not  going  to  turn  their  harvest  upside 
down  with  Police  investigations.  I’m  run 
off  my  feet  with  vaccination  Police  work. 
You’d  better  look  at  home.  The  Shub- 
kudder  gang  were  through  here  a  fortnight 
back.  They  laid  up  at  the  Amritsar  Serai, 
and  then  worked  down.  No  cases  against 
them  in  my  charge;  but,  remember,  you 
imprisoned  their  head-man  for  receiving 
stolen  goods  in  Prub  Dyal’s  burglary.  They 
owe  you  one.” 

“Exactly  what  I  thought,”  said  Strick- 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  277 

land.  ‘H  had  a  notion  it  was  the  Shub- 
kudder  gang  from  the  first.  We  must  make 
it  pleasant  for  them  at  Peshawur,  and  in 
my  District,  too.  They’re  just  the  kind 
that  would  lie  up  under  Imam  Din’s 
shadow.” 

From  this  point  onward  the  wires  began 
to  be  worked  heavily.  Strickland  had  a 
very  fair  knowledge  of  the  Shubkudder  gang, 
gathered  at  first  hand. 

They  were  the  same  syndicate  that  had 
once  stolen  a  Deputy  Commissioner’s  cow, 
put  horse-shoes  on  her,  and  taken  her  forty 
miles  into  the  jungle  before  they  lost  in¬ 
terest  in  the  joke.  They  added  insult  to 
insult  by  writing  that  the  Deputy  Com¬ 
missioner’s  cows  and  horses  were  so  much 
alike  that  it  took  them  two  days  to  find  out 
the  difference  and  they  would  not  lift  the 
like  of  such  cattle  any  more. 

The  District  Superintendent  at  Peshawur 
replied  to  Strickland  that  he  was  expecting 
the  gang,  and  Strickland’s  Assistant,  in  his 
own  district,  being  young  and  full  of  zeal, 
sent  up  the  most  amazing  clues. 

“Now  that’s  just  what  I  want  that  young 
fool  not  to  do,”  said  Strickland.  “He’s  an 
English  boy,  born  and  bred,  and  his  father 


278  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

before  him.  He  has  about  as  much  tact 
as  a  bull,  and  he  won’t  work  quietly  under 
my  Inspector.  I  wish  the  Government 
would  keep  our  service  for  country-born 
men.  Those  first  five  or  six  years  in  India 
give  a  man  a  pull  that  lasts  him  all  his  life. 
Adam,  if  only  you  were  old  enough  to  be 
my  Assistant!”  He  looked  down  at  the 
little  fellow  in  the  verandah.  Adam  was 
deeply  interested  in  the  dacoity,  and,  unlike 
a  child,  did  not  lose  interest  after  the  first 
week.  On  the  contrary,  he  would  ask  his 
father  every  evening  what  had  been  done, 
and  Strickland  had  drawn  him  a  map  on  the 
white  wall  of  the  verandah,  showing  the 
different  towns  in  which  Policemen  were  on 
the  look-out  for  thieves.  They  were  Am¬ 
ritsar,  Jullunder,  Phillour,  Gurgaon,  Rawal 
Pindi,  Peshawur  and  Multan.  Adam  looked 
up  at  it  as  he  answered — 

‘‘There  has  been  great  dikh  [trouble]  in 
this  case?” 

“Very  great  trouble.  I  wish  that  thou 
wert  a  young  man  and  my  Assistant  to 
help  me.” 

“Dost  thou  need  help,  my  father?”  Adam 
asked  curiously,  with  his  head  on  one  side. 

“Very  much.” 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  279 

“Leave  it  all  alone.  It  is  bad.  Let 
loose  everything.’’ 

“That  must  not  be.  Those  beginning  a 
business  continue  to  the  end.” 

“Thou  wilt  continue  to  the  end.^  Dost 
thou  not  know  who  did  the  dacoity.^” 

Strickland  shook  his  head.  Adam  turned 
to  me  with  the  same  question,  and  I  an¬ 
swered  it  in  the  same  way. 

“What  foolish  people!”  he  said,  and 
turned  his  back  on  us. 

He  showed  plainly  in  all  our  dealings  af¬ 
terwards  how  we  had  fallen  in  his  opinion. 
Strickland  told  me  that  he  would  sit  at  the 
door  of  his  father’s  workroom  and  stare 
at  him  for  half  an  hour  at  a  time  as  he  went 
through  his  papers.  Strickland  seemed  to 
work  harder  over  the  case  than  if  he  had 
been  in  office  in  the  Plains. 

“And  sometimes  I  look  up  and  I  fancy 
the  little  chap’s  laughing  at  me.  It’s  an 
awful  thing  to  have  a  son.  You  see,  he’s 
your  own  and  his  own,  and  between  the 
two  you  don’t  quite  know  how  to  handle 
him,”  said  Strickland.  “I  wonder  what  in 
the  world  he  thinks  about.” 

I  asked  Adam  this  later  on,  quietly.  He 
put  his  head  on  one  side  for  a  moment  and 


28o  land  and  sea  tales 


replied:  ‘'In  these  days  I  think  about 
great  things.  I  do  not  play  with  Victor  and 
the  cow’s  child  any  more.  Victor  is  only 
a  baba.” 

At  the  end  of  the  third  week  of  Strick¬ 
land’s  leave,  the  result  of  Strickland’s 
labours — labours  that  had  made  Mrs.  Strick¬ 
land  more  indignant  against  the  dacoits  than 
any  one  else — came  to  hand.  The  Police 
at  Peshawur  reported  that  half  of  the  Shub- 
kudder  gang  were  held  at  Peshawur  to 
account  for  the  possession  of  some  blankets 
and  a  horse-bucket.  Strickland’s  assistant 
had  also  four  men  under  suspicion  in  his 
charge;  and  Imam  Din  must  have  stirred 
up  Strickland’s  Inspector  to  investigations 
on  his  own  account,  for  a  string  of  inco¬ 
herent  telegrams  came  in  from  the  Club 
Secretary  in  which  he  entreated,  exhorted, 
and  commanded  Strickland  to  take  his 
“mangy  Policemen”  off  the  Club  premises. 
“Your  men,  in  servants’  quarters  here, 
examining  cook.  Billiard-marker  indignant. 
Steward  threatens  resignation.  Members 
furious.  Grooms  stopped  on  roads.  Shut 
up,  or  my  resignation  goes  to  Committee.” 

“Now  I  shouldn’t  in  the  least  wonder,” 
said  Strickland  thoughtfully  to  his  wife, 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  281 


*‘if  the  Club  was  not  just  the  place  where  the 
men  would  lie  up.  Billy  Watson  isn’t  at  all 
pleased,  though.  I  think  I  shall  have  to 
cut  my  leave  by  a  week  and  go  down  to 
take  charge.  If  there’s  anything  to  be 
told,  the  men  will  tell  me.” 

Mrs.  Strickland’s  eyes  filled  with  tears. 
“I  shall  try  to  steal  ten  days  if  I  can  in  the 
autumn,”  he  said  soothingly,  ‘‘but  I  must 
go  now.  It  will  never  do  for  the  gang 

to  think  that  they  can  burgle  my  belong- 

•  >> 
mgs. 

That  was  in  the  forenoon,  and  Strickland 
asked  me  to  lunch  to  leave  me  some  instruc¬ 
tions  about  his  big  dog,  with  authority  to 
rebuke  those  who  did  not  attend  to  her. 
Tietjens  was  growing  too  old  and  too  fat  to 
live  in  the  plains  in  the  summer.  When  I 
came,  Adam  had  climbed  into  his  high  chair 
at  table,  and  Mrs.  Strickland  seemed  ready 
to  weep  at  any  moment  over  the  general 
misery  of  things. 

“I  go  down  to  the  Plains  to-morrow,  my 
son,”  said  Strickland. 

“Wherefore.?”  said  Adam,  reaching  out 
for  a  ripe  mango  and  burying  his  head  in  it. 

“Imam  Din  has  caught  the  men  who 
did  the  dacoity,  and  there  are  also  others  at 


282  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


Peshawur  under  suspicion.  I  must  go  to 
see. 

Bus!  [enough]/’  said  Adam,  between 
sucks  at  his  mango,  as  Mrs.  Strickland 
tucked  the  napkin  round  his  neck.  ‘‘Im¬ 
am  Din  speaks  lies.  Do  not  go.” 

“It  is  necessary.  There  has  been  great 
dikh-dari  [trouble-giving].” 

Adam  came  out  of  the  fruit  for  a  minute 
and  laughed.  Then,  returning,  he  spoke 
between  slow  and  deliberate  mouthfuls. 

“The  dacoits  live  in  Beshakl’s  head.  They 
will  never  be  caught.  All  people  know  that. 
The  cook  knows,  and  the  scullion,  and 
Rahim  Baksh  here.” 

“Nay,”  said  the  butler  behind  his  chair 
hastily.  “What  should  /  know?  Nothing 
at  all  does  the  Servant  of  the  Presence 
know.” 

Accha  [good],”  said  Adam,  and  sucked 
on.  “Only  it  is  known.” 

“Speak,  then,”  said  Strickland  to  him. 
“What  dost  thou  know?  Remember  my 
groom  was  beaten  insensible.” 

“That  was  in  the  bad-water  shop  where 
I  played  when  we  came  up  here.  The  boy 
who  would  not  sell  me  the  parrot  for  six 
annas  told  me  that  a  one-eyed  man  had 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  283 

come  there  and  drunk  the  bad  waters  and 
gone  mad.  He  broke  bedsteads.  They  hit 
him  with  a  bamboo  till  he  was  senseless,  and 
fearing  he  was  dead,  they  nursed  him  on 
milk — like  a  little  baba.  When  I  was  play¬ 
ing  first  with  the  cow’s  child,  I  asked  Beshakl 
if  he  were  that  man,  and  he  said  no.  But 
I  knew,  because  many  woodcutters  in  Dal- 
housie  asked  him  whether  his  head  were 
whole  now.” 

“But  why,”  I  interrupted,  “did  Beshakl 
tell  lies?” 

“Oh!  He  is  a  low-caste  man,  and  de¬ 
sired  to  get  consideration.  Now  he  is  a 
witness  in  a  great  law-case,  and  men  will 
go  to  the  jail  on  his  account.  It  was  to  give 
trouble  and  obtain  notice  that  he  did  it.” 

“Was  it  all  lies?”  said  Strickland. 

“Ask  him,”  said  Adam,  through  the 
mango-pulp. 

Strickland  passed  through  the  door. 
There  was  a  howl  of  despair  in  the  servants’ 
quarters  up  the  hill,  and  he  returned  with 
the  one-eyed  groom. 

“Now,”  said  Strickland,  “it  is  known. 
Declare!” 

“Beshakl,”  said  Adam,  while  the  man 
gasped.  “Imam  Din  has  caught  four 


284  land  and  sea  TALES 

men,  and  there  are  some  more  at  Peshawur. 
Bus!  Bus!  Bus!  [Enough.]” 

"‘Thou  didst  get  drunk  by  the  wayside, 
and  didst  make  a  false  case  to  cover  it. 
Speak!” 

Like  a  good  many  other  men,  Strickland, 
in  possession  of  a  few  facts,  was  irresistible. 
The  groom  groaned. 

“I — I  did  not  get  drunk  till — till — Pro¬ 
tector  of  the  Poor,  the  mare  rolled.” 

All  horses  roll  at  Dhunnera.  The  road 
is  too  narrow  before  that,  and  they  smell 
where  the  other  horses  have  rolled.  This 
the  bullock-drivers  told  me  when  we  came 
up  here,”  said  Adam. 

“She  rolled.  So  her  saddle  was  cut  and 
the  curb-chain  lost.” 

“See!”  said  Adam,  tugging  a  curb-chain 
from  his  pocket.  “That  woman  in  the  shop 
gave  it  to  me  for  a  love-gift.  Beshakl  said 
it  was  not  his  when  I  showed  it.  But  I 
knew.” 

“Then  they  at  the  grog-shop,  knowing 
that  I  was  the  Servant  of  the  Presence,  said 
that  unless  I  drank  and  spent  money  they 
would  tell.” 

“A  lie!  A  lie!”  said  Strickland.  “Son 
of  an  owl,  speak  the  truth  now  at  least.” 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  285 

‘‘Then  I  was  afraid  because  I  had  lost  the 
curb-chain,  so  I  cut  the  saddle  across  and 
about.” 

“She  did  not  roll,  then.?”  said  Strickland, 
bewildered  and  angry. 

“It  was  only  the  curb-chain  that  was  lost. 
Then  I  cut  the  saddle  and  went  to  drink 
in  the  shop.  I  drank  and  there  was  a 
fray.  The  rest  I  have  forgotten  till  I  re¬ 
covered.” 

“And  the  mare  the  while?  What  of  the 
mare  ?” 

The  man  looked  at  Strickland  and  col¬ 
lapsed. 

“She  bore  faggots  for  a  week,”  he  said. 

“Oh,  poor  Diamond  said  Mrs.  Strick¬ 
land. 

“And  Beshakl  was  paid  four  annas  for 
her  hire  three  days  ago  by  the  woodcutter’s 
brother,  who  is  the  left-hand  man  of  our 
rickshaw-men  here,”  said  Adam,  in  a  loud 
and  joyful  voice.  “We  all  knew.  We  all 
knew.  I  and  the  servants.” 

Strickland  was  silent.  His  wife  stared 
helplessly  at  the  child;  the  soul  out  of  No¬ 
where  that  went  its  own  way  alone. 

“Did  no  man  help  thee  with  the  lies?”  I 
asked  of  the  groom. 


286  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


“None.  Protector  of  the  Poor — not 
one. 

‘‘They  grew,  then.?’’ 

“As  a  tale  grows  in  telling.  Alas!  I  am 
a  very  bad  man!”  and  he  blinked  his  one 
eye  dolefully. 

“Now  four  men  are  held  at  my  Police  sta¬ 
tion  on  thy  account,  and  God  knows  how 
many  more  at  Peshawur,  besides  the  ques¬ 
tions  at  Multan,  and  my  honour  is  lost,  and 
my  mare  has  been  pack-pony  to  a  wood¬ 
cutter.  Son  of  Devils,  what  canst  thou  do 
to  make  amends.?” 

There  was  just  a  little  break  in  Strick¬ 
land’s  voice,  and  the  man  caught  it.  Bend¬ 
ing  low,  he  answered,  in  the  abject  fawning 
whine  that  confounds  right  and  wrong  more 
surely  than  most  modern  creeds,  “Protector 
of  the  Poor,  is  the  Police  service  shut  to — 
an  honest  man.?” 

“Out!”  cried  Strickland,  and  swiftly  as 
the  groom  departed  he  must  have  heard  our 
shouts  of  laughter  behind  him. 

“If  you  dismiss  that  man,  Strick,  I  shall 
engage  him.  He’s  a  genius,”  said  1.  “It 
will  take  you  months  to  put  this  mess  right, 
and  Billy  Watson  won’t  give  you  a  minute’s 
peaca” 


THE  SON  OF  HIS  FATHER  287 

‘‘You  aren’t  going  to  tell  him?”  said 
Strickland  appealingly. 

“  I  couldn’t  keep  this  to  myself  if  you  were 
my  own  brother.  Four  men  arrested  with 
you — four  or  forty  at  Peshawur — and  what 
was  that  you  said  about  Multan?” 

“Oh,  nothing.  Only  some  camel-men 
there  have  been - ” 

“And  a  tribe  of  camel-men  at  Multan! 
All  on  account  of  a  lost  curb-chain.  Oh, 
my  Aunt!” 

“And  whose  memsahib  [lady]  was  thy 
aunt?”  said  Adam,  with  the  mango-stone 
in  his  fist.  We  began  to  laugh  again. 

“But  here,”  said  Strickland,  pulling  his 
face  together,  “is  a  very  bad  child  who  has 
caused  his  father  to  lose  his  honour  before 
all  the  Policemen  of  the  Punjab.” 

“Oh,  they  know,”  said  Adam.  “It  was 
only  for  the  sake  of  show  that  they  caught 
people.  Assuredly  they  all  knew  it  was 
benowti  [make-up].” 

“And  since  when  hast  thou  known  ?”  said 
the  first  policeman  in  India  to  his  son. 

“Four  days  after  we  came  here,  after  the 
woodcutter  had  asked  Beshakl  after  the 
health  of  his  head.  Beshakl  all  but  slew 
one  of  them  at  the  bad-water  place.” 


288  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


‘‘If  thou  hadst  spoken  then,  time  and 
money  and  trouble  to  me  and  to  others  had 
all  been  spared.  Baba,  thou  hast  done  a 
wrong  greater  than  thy  knowledge,  and 
thou  hast  put  me  to  shame,  and  set  me  out 
upon  false  words,  and  broken  my  honour. 
Thou  hast  done  very  wrong.  But  perhaps 
thou  didst  not  think.?” 

“Nay,  but  I  did  think.  Father,  my 
honour  was  lost  when  that  beating  of  me 
happened  in  Juma’s  presence.  Now  it  is 
made  whole  again.” 

And  with  the  most  enchanting  smile  in 
the  world  Adam  climbed  up  on  to  his  father’s 
lap. 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


0 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


OF  ALL  things  in  the  world  there  is 
nothing,  always  excepting  a  good 
mother,  so  worthy  of  honour  as  a  good 
school.  Our  School  was  created  for  the 
sons  of  officers  in  the  Army  and  Navy,  and 
filled  with  boys  who  meant  to  follow  their 
father’s  calling. 

It  stood  within  two  miles  of  Amyas  Leigh’s 
house  at  Northam,  overlooking  the  Bur¬ 
roughs  and  the  Pebble-ridge,  and  the  mouth 
of  the  Torridge  whence  the  Rose  sailed  in 
search  of  Don  Guzman.  From  the  front 
dormitory  windows,  across  the  long  rollers 
of  the  Atlantic,  you  could  see  Lundy  Island 
and  the  Shutter  Rock,  where  the  Santa 
Catherina  galleon  cheated  Amyas  out  of  his 
vengeance  by  going  ashore.  If  you  have  ever 
read  Kingsley’s  “Westward  Ho!”  you  will 
remember  how  all  these  things  happened. 

Inland  lay  the  rich  Devonshire  lanes  and 
the  fat  orchards,  and  to  the  west  the  gorse 
and  the  turf  ran  along  the  tops  of  the  cliffs 


291 


292  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

in  combe  after  combe  till  you  come  to 
Clovelly  and  the  Hobby  and  Gallantry 
Bower,  and  the  homes  of  the  Devonshire 
people  that  were  old  when  the  Armada  was 
new. 

The  Burroughs,  lying  between  the  school 
and  the  sea,  was  a  waste  of  bent  rush  and 
grass  running  out  into  hundreds  of  acres  of 
fascinating  sand-hills  called  the  Bunkers, 
where  a  few  old  people  played  golf.  In  the 
early  days  of  the  School  there  was  a  small 
Club-house  for  golfers  close  to  the  Pebble- 
ridge,  but,  one  wild  winter  night,  the  sea  got 
up  and  drove  the  Pebble-ridge  clean  through 
the  Club  basement,  and  the  walls  fell  out, 
and  we  rejoiced,  for  even  then  golfers  wore 
red  coats  and  did  not  like  us  to  use  the  links. 
We  played  as  a  matter  of  course  and 
thought  nothing  of  it. 

Now  there  is  a  new  Club-house,  and  cars 
take  the  old,  red,  excited  men  to  and  from 
their  game  and  all  the  great  bunkers  are 
known  and  written  about;  but  we  were  there 
first,  long  before  golf  became  a  fashion  or  a 
disease,  and  we  turned  out  one  of  the  earliest 
champion  amateur  golfers  of  all  England. 

It  was  a  good  place  for  a  school,  and  that 
School  considered  itself  the  finest  in  the 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


29? 


world,  excepting  perhaps  Haileybury,  be¬ 
cause  it  was  modelled  on  Haileybury  lines 
and  our  caps  were  Haileybury  colours;  and 
there  was  a  legend  that,  in  the  old  days  when 
the  School  was  new,  half  the  boys  had  been 
Haileyburians. 

Our  Head-master  had  been  Head  of  the 
Modern  Side  at  Haileybury,  and,  talking  it 
over  with  boys  from  other  public  schools 
afterwards,  I  think  that  one  secret  of  his 
great  hold  over  us  was  that  he  was  not  a 
clergyman,  as  so  many  head-masters  are. 
As  soon  as  a  boy  begins  to  think  in  the  misty 
way  that  boys  do,  he  is  suspicious  of  a  man 
who  punishes  him  one  day  and  preaches  at 
him  the  next.  But  the  Head  was  different, 
and  in  our  different  ways  we  loved  him. 

Through  all  of  five  years  I  never  saw  him 
lose  his  temper,  nor  among  two  hundred 
boys  did  any  one  at  any  time  say  or  hint 
that  he  had  his  favourites.  If  you  went  to 
him  with  any  trouble  you  were  heard  out  to 
the  end,  and  answered  without  being  talked 
at  or  about  or  around,  but  always  to.  So 
we  trusted  him  absolutely,  and  when  it  came 
to  the  choice  of  the  various  ways  of  entering 
the  Army,  what  he  said  was  so. 

He  knew  boys  naturally  better  than  their 


294 


LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 


fathers  knew  them,  and  considerably  better 
than  they  knew  themselves.  When  the 
time  came  to  read  for  the  Final  Army  Ex¬ 
aminations,  he  knew  the  temper  and  powers 
of  each  boy,  the  amount  of  training  each 
would  stand  and  the  stimulus  or  restraint 
that  each  needed,  and  handled  them  accord¬ 
ingly  till  they  had  come  through  the  big  race 
that  led  into  the  English  Army.  Looking 
back  on  it  all,  one  can  see  the  perfect  judg¬ 
ment,  knowledge  of  boys,  patience,  and 
above  all,  power,  that  the  Head  must  have 
had. 

Some  of  the  masters,  particularly  on  the 
classical  side,  vowed  that  Army  examina¬ 
tions  were  making  education  no  more  than 
mark-hunting;  but  there  are  a  great  many 
kinds  of  education,  and  I  think  the  Head 
knew  it,  for  he  taught  us  hosts  of  things  that 
we  never  found  out  we  knew  till  afterwards. 
And  surely  it  must  be  better  to  turn  out 
men  who  do  real  work  than  men  who  write 
about  what  they  think  about  what  other 
people  have  done  or  ought  to  do. 

A  scholar  may,  as  the  Latin  masters  said, 
get  more  pleasure  out  of  his  life  than  an 
Army  officer,  but  only  little  children  believe 
that  a  man’s  life  is  given  him  to  decorate  with 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL  295 

pretty  little  things,  as  though  it  were  a  girl’s 
room  or  a  picture-screen.  Besides,  scholars 
are  apt,  all  their  lives,  to  judge  from  one 
point  of  view  only,  and  by  the  time  that  an 
Army  officer  has  knocked  about  the  world 
for  a  few  years  he  comes  to  look  at  men  and 
things  ‘‘by  and  large,”  as  the  sailors  say. 
No  books  in  the  world  will  teach  that  knack. 

So  we  trusted  the  Head  at  school,  and 
afterwards  trusted  him  more. 

There  was  a  boy  in  the  Canadian  Mounted 
Police,  I  think,  who  stumbled  into  a  fortune 
— he  was  the  only  one  of  us  who  ever  did — 
and  as  he  had  never  drawn  more  than  seven 
shillings  a  day  he  very  properly  wrote  to  the 
Head  from  out  of  his  North  Western  wilds 
and  explained  his  situation  proposing  that 
the  Head  should  take  charge  of  and  look 
after  all  his  wealth  till  he  could  attend  to 
it;  and  was  a  little  impatient  when  the  Head 
pointed  out  that  executors  and  trustees  and 
that  sort  of  bird  wouldn’t  hand  over  cash 
in  that  casual  way.  The  Head  was  worth 
trusting — he  saved  a  boy’s  life  from  diph¬ 
theria  once  at  much  greater  risk  than  being 
shot  at,  and  nobody  knew  anything  about 
it  till  years  afterwards. 

But  I  come  back  to  the  School  that  he 


296  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

made  and  put  his  mark  upon.  The  boys 
said  that  those  with  whom  Cheltenham 
could  do  nothing,  whom  Sherbourne  found 
too  tough,  and  whom  even  Marlborough 
had  politely  asked  to  leave,  had  been  sent  to 
the  School  at  the  beginning  of  things  and 
turned  into  men.  They  were,  perhaps,  a 
shade  rough  sometimes.  One  very  curious 
detail,  which  I  have  never  seen  or  heard  of  in 
any  school  before  or  since,  was  that  the 
Army  Class,  which  meant  the  Prefects,  and 
was  generally  made  up  of  boys  from  seven¬ 
teen  and  a  half  to  nineteen  or  thereabouts, 
was  allowed  to  smoke  pipes  (cigarettes  were 
then  reckoned  the  direct  invention  of  the 
Evil  One)  in  the  country  outside  the  College. 
One  result  of  this  was  that,  though  these 
great  men  talked  a  good  deal  about  the  grain 
of  their  pipes,  the  beauty  of  their  pouches, 
and  the  flavour  of  their  tobacco,  they  did 
not  smoke  to  any  ferocious  extent.  The 
other,  which  concerned  me  more  directly, 
was  that  it  went  much  harder  with  a  junior 
whom  they  caught  smoking  than  if  he  had 
been  caught  by  a  master,  because  the  action 
was  flagrant  invasion  of  their  privilege,  and, 
therefore,  rank  insolence — to  be  punished  as 
such.  Years  later,  the  Head  admitted  that 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


297 


he  thought  something  of  this  kind  would 
happen  when  he  gave  the  permission.  If 
any  Head-master  is  anxious  to  put  down 
smoking  nowadays,  he  might  do  worse  than 
give  this  scheme  a  trial. 

The  School  motto  was,  ‘‘Fear  God, 
Honour  the  King’’;  and  so  the  men  she 
made  went  out  to  Boerland  and  Zululand 
and  India  and  Burma  and  Cyprus  and 
Hongkong,  and  lived  or  died  as  gentlemen 
and  officers. 

Even  the  most  notorious  bully,  for  whom 
an  awful  ending  was  prophesied,  went  to 
Canada  and  was  mixed  up  in  Riel’s  rebel¬ 
lion,  and  came  out  of  it  with  a  fascinating 
reputation  of  having  led  a  forlorn  hope  and 
behaved  like  a  hero. 

All  these  matters  were  noted  by  the  older 
boys,  and  when  their  fathers,  the  grey- 
whiskered  colonels  and  generals,  came  down 
to  see  them,  or  the  directors,  who  were 
K.  C.  B.’s  and  had  been  officers  in  their 
time,  made  a  tour  of  inspection,  it  was  re¬ 
ported  that  the  School  tone  was  “healthy.” 

Sometimes  an  old  boy  who  had  blossomed 
into  a  Subaltern  of  the  Queen  would  come 
down  for  a  last  few  words  with  the  Head¬ 
master,  before  sailing  with  the  regiment  for 


298  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

foreign  parts;  and  the  lower-school  boys 
were  distracted  with  envy,  and  the  prefects 
of  the  Sixth  Form  pretended  not  to  be  proud 
when  he  walked  with  one  of  their  number 
and  talked  about  ‘‘my  men,  you  know/’ 
till  life  became  unendurable. 

There  was  an  unwritten  law  by  which  an 
old  boy,  when  he  came  back  to  pay  his 
respects  to  the  School,  was  entitled  to  a 
night  in  his  old  dormitory.  The  boys  ex¬ 
pected  it  and  sat  up  half  the  night  listening 
to  the  tales  of  a  subaltern  that  the  boy 
brought  with  him — stories  about  riots  in 
Ireland  and  camps  at  Aldershot,  and  all  his 
first  steps  in  the  wonderful  world. 

Sometimes  news  came  in  that  a  boy  had 
died  with  his  men  fighting,  and  the  school 
said,  “  Killed  in  action,  of  course,”  as  though 
that  were  an  honour  reserved  for  it  alone,  and 
wondered  when  its  own  chance  would  come. 

It  was  a  curiously  quiet  School  in  many 
ways.  When  a  boy  was  fourteen  or  fifteen 
he  was  generally  taken  in  hand  for  the 
Army  Preliminary  Examination,  and  when 
that  was  past  he  was  put  down  to  “grind” 
for  the  entrance  into  Sandhurst  or  Wool¬ 
wich;  for  it  was  our  pride  that  we  passed 
direct  from  the  School  to  the  Army,  without 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


299 


troubling  the  ‘‘crammers/’  We  spoke  of 
“the  Shop,”  which  means  Woolwich,  as 
though  we  owned  it.  Sandhurst  was  our 
private  reserve;  and  the  old  boys  came  back 
from  foreign  parts  and  told  us  that  India 
was  only  Westward  Ho!  spread  thin. 

On  account  of  this  incessant  getting  ready 
for  examinations  there  was  hardly  time  for 
us  (but  we  made  it)  to  gather  the  beautiful 
Devonshire  apples,  or  to  ferret  rabbits  in 
the  sand-hills  by  the  golf-links,  and  saloon- 
pistols  were  forbidden  because  boys  got  to 
fighting-parties  with  dust-shot,  and  were 
careless  about  guarding  their  eyes. 

Nor  were  we  encouraged  to  lower  each 
other  over  the  cliffs  with  a  box-rope  and 
take  the  young  hawks  and  jackdaws  from 
their  nests  above  the  sea.  Once  a  rope 
broke,  or  else  the  boys  above  grew  tired  of 
holding  it,  and  a  boy  dropped  thirty  feet  on 
to  the  boulders  below.  But  as  he  fell  on  his 
head  nothing  happened,  except  punishment 
at  the  other  end  for  all  concerned. 

In  summer  there  was  almost  unlimited 
bathing  from  the  Pebble-ridge,  a  whale- 
backed  bank  four  miles  long  of  rounded 
grey  boulders,  where  you  were  taught  to 
ride  on  the  rollers  as  they  came  in,  to  avoid 


300  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

the  under-tow  and  to  watch  your  time  for 
getting  back  to  the  beach. 

There  was  a  big  sea  bath,  too,  in  which 
all  boys  had  to  qualify  for  open  bathing  by 
swimming  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  at  least;  and 
it  was  a  matter  of  honour  among  the  school- 
houses  not  to  let  the  summer  end  with  a  sin¬ 
gle  boy  who  could  not  “do  his  quarter,’’  at 
any  rate. 

Boating  was  impossible  off  that  coast,  but 
sometimes  a  fishing-boat  would  be  wrecked 
on  Braunton  Bar,  and  we  could  see  the  life¬ 
boat  and  the  rocket  at  work;  and  once  just 
after  chapel  there  was  a  cry  that  the  herring 
were  in.  The  School  ran  down  to  the  beach 
in  their  Sunday  clothes  and  fished  them  out 
with  umbrellas.  They  were  cooked  by  hand 
afterwards  in  all  the  studies  and  form-rooms 
till  you  could  have  smelt  us  at  Exeter. 

But  the  game  of  the  School,  setting  aside 
golf,  which  everyone  could  play  if  he  had 
patience,  was  foot-ball.  Both  cricket  and 
foot-ball  were  compulsory.  That  is  to  say, 
unless  a  boy  could  show  a  doctor’s  certificate 
that  he  was  physically  unfit  to  stand  up  to 
the  wicket  or  go  into  the  scrimmage,  he  had 
to  play  a  certain  number  of  afternoons  at 
the  game  of  the  season.  If  he  had  engage- 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


301 


ments  elsewhere — we  called  it  ‘‘shirking” — 
he  was  reasonably  sure  of  three  cuts  with  a 
ground-ash,  from  the  Captain  of  the  Games 
delivered  cold  in  the  evening.  A  good 
player,  of  course,  could  get  leave  off  on  any 
fair  excuse,  but  it  was  a  beautiful  rule  for 
fat  boys  and  loafers.  The  only  unfairness 
was  that  a  Master  could  load  you  with  an 
imposition  to  be  shown  up  at  a  certain  hour, 
which,  of  course,  prevented  you  from  playing 
and  so  secured  you  a  licking  in  addition  to 
the  imposition.  But  the  Head  always  told 
us  that  there  was  not  much  justice  in  the 
world,  and  that  we  had  better  accustom  our¬ 
selves  to  the  lack  of  it  early. 

Curiously  enough,  the  one  thing  that  the 
School  did  not  understand  was  an  attempt 
to  drill  it  in  companies  with  rifles,  by  way 
of  making  a  volunteer  cadet  corps.  We 
took  our  lickings  for  not  attending  that 
cheerfully,  because  we  considered  it  “play¬ 
ing  at  soldiers,”  and  boys  reading  for  the 
Army  are  apt  to  be  very  particular  on  these 
points. 

We  were  weak  in  cricket,  but  our  foot-ball 
team  (Rugby  Union)  at  its  best  devastated 
the  country  from  BlundelPs — we  always 
respected  Blundell’s  because  “Great  John 


302  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Ridd”  had  been  educated  there — to  Exeter, 
whose  team  were  grown  men.  Yet  we,  who 
had  been  taught  to  play  together,  once  drove 
them  back  over  the  November  mud,  back  to 
their  own  goal-posts,  till  the  ball  was  hacked 
through  and  touched  down,  and  you  could 
hear  the  long-drawn  yell  of  ‘‘ Schoo-oo/ 
Schoo-oo/.'”  as  far  as  Appledore. 

When  the  enemy  would  not  come  to  us 
our  team  went  to  the  enemy,  and  if  victor¬ 
ious,  would  return  late  at  night  in  a  three- 
horse  brake,  chanting: 

It’s  a  way  we  have  in  the  Army, 

It’s  a  way  we  have  in  the  Navy, 

It’s  a  way  we  have  in  the  Public  Schools, 
Which  nobody  can  deny! 

Then  the  boys  would  flock  to  the  dormi¬ 
tory^  windows,  and  wave  towels  and  join  in 
the  ‘‘Hip-hip-hip-hurrah!”  of  the  chorus, 
and  the  winning  team  would  swagger 
through  the  dormitories  and  show  the  beau¬ 
tiful  blue  marks  on  their  shins,  and  the  little 
boys  would  be  allowed  to  get  sponges  and 
hot  water. 

Very  few  things  that  the  world  can  offer 
make  up  for  having  missed  a  place  in  the 
First  Fifteen,  with  its  black  jersey  and  white 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


303 


— snow-white — knickerbockers,  and  the  vel¬ 
vet  skull-cap  with  the  gold  tassel — the  cap 
that  you  leave  out  in  the  rain  and  acci¬ 
dentally  step  upon  to  make  it  look  as  old 
as  if  you  had  been  in  the  First  Fifteen  for 
years. 

The  other  outward  sign  of  the  First 
Fifteen  that  the  happy  boy  generally  wore 
through  a  hard  season  was  the  “jersey- 
mark"’ — a  raw,  red  scrape  on  ear  and  jaw¬ 
bone  where  the  skin  had  been  fretted  by  the 
rough  jerseys  in  either  side  in  the  steady 
drive  of  many  scrimmages.  We  were  train¬ 
ed  to  put  our  heads  down,  pack  in  the 
shape  of  a  wedge  and  shove,  and  it  was  in 
that  shape  that  the  First  Fifteen  stood  up  to 
a  team  of  trained  men  for  two  and  twenty 
counted  minutes.  We  got  the  ball  through 
in  the  end. 

At  the  close  of  the  winter  term,  when  there 
were  no  more  foot-ball  teams  to  squander 
and  the  Christmas  holidays  were  coming, 
the  School  set  itself  to  the  regular  yearly 
theatricals — a  farce  and  a  three-act  play  all 
complete.  Sometimes  it  was  “The  Rivals,” 
or  sometimes  an  attempt  at  a  Shakespearean 
play;  but  the  farces  were  the  most  popular. 

All  ended  with  the  School-Saga,  the  “  Vive 


304  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

la  Compagnie r  in  which  the  Senior  boy  of 
the  School  chanted  the  story  of  the  School 
for  the  past  twelve  months.  It  was  very 
long  and  very  difficult  to  make  up,  though 
all  the  poets  of  all  the  forms  had  been  at 
work  on  it  for  weeks;  and  the  School  gave 
the  chorus  at  the  top  of  its  voice. 

On  the  last  Sunday  of  the  term  the  last 
hymn  in  chapel  was  ‘‘Onward,  Christian 
Soldiers.”  We  did  not  know  what  it  meant 
then,  and  we  did  not  care,  but  we  stood  up 
and  sang  it  till  the  music  was  swamped  in 
the  rush.  The  big  verse,  like  the  “tug-of- 
war”  verse  in  Mrs.  Ewing’s  “Story  of  a 
Short  Life,”  was: 

We  are  not  divided, 

All  one  body  we, 

One  in  faith  and  doctrine. 

One  in  charity. 

Then  the  organ  would  give  a  hurricane 
of  joyful  roars,  and  try  to  get  us  in  hand  be¬ 
fore  the  refrain.  Later  on,  meeting  our 
men  all  the  world  over,  the  meaning  of  that 
hymn  became  much  too  plain. 

Except  for  this  outbreak  we  were  not  very 
pious.  There  was  a  boy  who  had  to  tell 
stories  night  after  night  in  the  Dormitory, 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL  305 

and  when  his  stock  ran  out  he  fell  back  on  a 
book  called  ‘‘Eric,  or  Little  by  Little,’’  as 
comic  literature,  and  read  it  till  the  gas  was 
turned  off.  The  boys  laughed  abominably, 
and  there  was  some  attempt  to  give  selec¬ 
tions  from  it  at  the  meeting  of  the  Reading 
Society.  That  was  quashed  by  authority 
because  it  was  against  discipline. 

There  were  no  public-houses  near  us 
except  tap-rooms  that  sold  cider;  and  raw 
Devonshire  cider  can  only  be  drunk  after  a 
long  and  very  hot  paper-chase.  We  hardly 
ever  saw,  and  certainly  never  spoke  to, 
anything  in  the  nature  of  a  woman  from  one 
year’s  end  to  the  other;  for  our  masters  were 
all  unmarried.  Later  on,  a  little  colony  of 
mothers  came  down  to  live  near  the  School, 
but  their  sons  were  day-boys  who  couldn’t 
do  this  and  mustn’t  do  that,  and  there  was 
a  great  deal  too  much  dressing  up  on  week¬ 
days  and  going  out  to  tea,  and  things  of  that 
kind,  which,  whatever  people  say  nowadays, 
are  not  helpful  for  boys  at  work. 

Our  masters,  luckily,  were  never  gushing. 
They  did  not  call  us  Dickie  or  Johnnie  or 
Tommy,  but  Smith  or  Thompson;  and  when 
we  were  undoubtedly  bad  we  were  actually 
and  painfully  beaten  with  an  indubitable 


3o6  land  and  sea  TALES 

cane  on  a  veritable  back  till  we  wept  un¬ 
feigned  tears.  Nobody  seemed  to  think 
that  it  brutalized  our  finer  feelings,  but 
everybody  was  relieved  when  the  trouble 
was  over. 

Canes,  especially  when  they  are  brought 
down  with  a  drawing  stroke,  sting  like  hor¬ 
nets;  but  they  are  a  sound  cure  for  certain 
offences;  and  a  cut  or  two,  given  with  no 
malice,  but  as  a  reminder,  can  correct  and 
keep  corrected  a  false  quantity  or  a  wander¬ 
ing  mind,  more  completely  than  any  amount 
of  explanation. 

There  was  one  boy,  however,  to  whom 
every  Latin  quantity  was  an  arbitrary  mys¬ 
tery,  and  he  wound  up  his  crimes  by  suggest¬ 
ing  that  he  could  do  better  if  Latin  verse 
rhymed  as  decent  verse  should.  He  was 
given  an  afternoon’s  reflection  to  purge  him¬ 
self  of  his  contempt;  and  feeling  certain  that 
he  was  in  for  something  rather  warm,  he 
turned  Donee  grains  eram^^  into  pure 
Devonshire  dialect,  rhymed,  and  showed  it 
up  as  his  contribution  to  the  study  of 
Horace. 

He  was  let  off,  and  his  master  gave  him 
the  run  of  a  big  library,  where  he  found  as 
much  verse  and  prose  as  he  wanted;  but 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


307 


that  ruined  his  Latin  verses  and  made  him 
write  verses  of  his  own.  There  he  found  all 
the  English  poets  from  Chaucer  to  Matthew 
Arnold,  and  a  book  called  “Imaginary 
Conversations’’  which  he  did  not  under¬ 
stand,  but  it  seemed  to  be  a  good  thing  to 
imitate.  So  he  imitated  and  was  handed 
up  to  the  Head,  who  said  that  he  had  better 
learn  Russian  under  his  own  eye,  so  that  if 
ever  he  were  sent  to  Siberia  for  lampooning 
the  authorities  he  might  be  able  to  ask  for 
things. 

That  meant  the  run  of  another  library — 
English  Dramatists  this  time;  hundreds  of 
old  plays;  as  well  as  thick  brown  books  of 
voyages  told  in  language  like  the  ringing  of 
bells.  And  the  Head  would  sometimes  tell 
him  about  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Russians,  and  sometimes  about  his  own 
early  days  at  college,  when  several  people  who 
afterwards  became  great,  were  all  young, 
and  the  Head  was  young  with  them,  and 
they  wrote  wonderful  things  in  college 
magazines. 

It  was  beautiful  and  cheap — dirt  cheap,  at 
the  price  of  a  permanent  load  of  impositions, 
for  neglecting  mathematics  and  algebra. 

The  School  started  a  Natural  History 


308  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Society,  which  took  the  birds  and  plants  of 
North  Devon  under  its  charge,  reporting 
first  flowerings  and  first  arrivals  and  new 
discoveries  to  learned  societies  in  London, 
and  naturally  attracting  to  itself  every  boy 
in  the  School  who  had  the  poaching  instinct. 

Some  of  us  made  membership  an  excuse 
for  stealing  apples  and  pheasant  eggs  and 
geese  from  farmers’  orchards  and  gentle¬ 
men’s  estates,  and  we  were  turned  out  with 
disgrace.  So  we  spoke  scornfully  of  the 
Society  ever  afterwards.  None  the  less, 
some  of  us  had  our  first  introduction  to  gun¬ 
powder  in  the  shape  of  a  charge  of  salt 
which  stings  like  bees,  fired  at  our  legs  by 
angry  game-keepers. 

The  institution  that  caused  some  more 
excitement  was  the  School  paper.  Three 
of  the  boys,  who  had  moved  up  the  School 
side  by  side  for  four  years  and  were  allies 
in  all  things,  started  the  notion  as  soon  as 
they  came  to  the  dignity  of  a  study  of  their 
own  with  a  door  that  would  lock.  The 
other  two  told  the  third  boy  what  to  write, 
and  held  the  staircase  against  invaders. 

It  was  a  real  printed  paper  of  eight  pages, 
and  at  first  the  printer  was  more  thoroughly 
ignorant  of  type-setting,  and  the  Editor  was 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


309 


more  completely  ignorant  of  proof-readings 
than  any  printer  and  any  Editor  that  ever 
was.  It  was  printed  off  by  a  gas  engine;  and 
even  the  engine  despised  its  work,  for  one 
day  it  fell  through  the  floor  of  the  shop,  and 
crashed — still  working  furiously — into  the 
cellar. 

The  paper  came  out  at  odd  times  and 
seasons,  but  every  time  it  came  out  there 
was  sure  to  be  trouble,  because  the  Editor 
was  learning  for  the  first  time  how  sweet 
and  good  and  profitable  it  is — and  how  nice 
it  looks  on  the  page — to  make  fun  of  people 
in  actual  print. 

For  instance,  there  was  friction  among  the 
study-fags  once,  and  the  Editor  wrote  a  de¬ 
scriptive  account  of  the  Lower  School, — the 
classes  whence  the  fags  were  drawn, — their 
manners  and  customs,  their  ways  of  cook¬ 
ing  half-plucked  sparrows  and  imperfectly 
cleaned  blackbirds  at  the  gas-jets  on  a 
rusty  nib,  and  their  fights  over  sloe-jam 
made  in  a  gallipot.  It  was  an  absolutely 
truthful  article,  but  the  Lower  School  knew 
nothing  about  truth,  and  would  not  even 
consider  it  as  literature. 

It  is  less  safe  to  write  a  study  of  an  entire 
class  than  to  discuss  individuals  one  by 


310  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

one;  but  apart  from  the  fact  that  boys  throw 
books  and  inkpots  with  a  straighter  eye, 
there  is  very  little  difference  between  the 
language  of  grown-up  people  and  that  of 
children. 

In  those  days  the  Editor  had  not  learned 
this;  so  when  the  study  below  the  Editorial 
study  threw  coal  at  the  Editorial  legs  and 
kicked  in  the  panels  of  the  door,  because  of 
personal  paragraphs  in  the  last  number, 
the  Editorial  Staff — and  there  never  was  so 
loyal  and  hard-fighting  a  staff — fried  fat 
bacon  till  there  was  half  an  inch  of  grease 
in  the  pan,  and  let  the  greasy  chunks  down 
at  the  end  of  a  string  to  bob  against  and 
defile  the  lower  study  windows. 

When  that  lower  study — and  there  never 
was  a  public  so  low  and  unsympathetic  as 
that  lower  study — looked  out  to  see  what 
was  frosting  their  window-panes,  the  Edi¬ 
torial  Staff  emptied  the  hot  fat  on  their 
heads,  and  it  stayed  in  their  hair  for  days 
and  days,  wearing  shiny  to  the  very  last. 

The  boy  who  suggested  this  sort  of  war¬ 
fare  was  then  reading  a  sort  of  magazine, 
called  Fors  Clavigera,  which  he  did  not  in 
the  least  understand, — it  was  not  exactly  a 
boy’s  paper, — and  when  the  lower  study  had 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


311 


scraped  some  of  the  fat  off  their  heads  and 
were  thundering  with  knobby  pokers  on  the 
door-lock,  this  boy  began  to  chant  pieces  of 
the  Fors  as  a  war-song,  and  to  show  that  his 
mind  was  free  from  low  distractions.  He 
was  an  extraordinary  person,  and  the  only 
boy  in  the  School  who  had  a  genuine  con¬ 
tempt  for  his  masters.  There  was  no  affec¬ 
tation  in  his  quiet  insolence.  He  honestly 
did  despise  them;  and  threats  that  made  us 
all  wince  only  caused  him  to  put  his  head  a 
little  on  one  side  and  watch  the  master  as  a 
sort  of  natural  curiosity. 

The  worst  of  this  was  that  his  allies  had 
to  take  their  share  of  his  punishments,  for 
they  lived  as  communists  and  socialists  hope 
to  live  one  day,  when  everybody  is  good. 
They  were  bad,  as  bad  as  they  dared  to  be, 
but  their  possessions  were  in  common,  ab¬ 
solutely.  And  when  ‘The  Study”  was 
out  of  funds  they  took  the  most  respectable 
clothes  in  possession  of  the  Syndicate,  and 
leaving  the  owner  one  Sunday  and  one 
week-day  suit,  sold  the  rest  in  Bideford 
town.  Later,  when  there  was  another 
crisis,  it  was  not  the  respectable  one’s  watch 
that  was  taken  by  force  for  the  good  of  the 
Study  and  pawned,  and  never  redeemed. 


312  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

Later  still,  money  came  into  the  Syndi¬ 
cate  honestly,  for  a  London  paper  that  did 
not  know  with  whom  it  was  dealing,  pub¬ 
lished  and  paid  a  whole  guinea  for  some 
verses  that  one  of  the  boys  had  written  and 
sent  up  under  a  nom-de-plume,  and  the 
Study  caroused  on  chocolate  and  condensed 
milk  and  pilchards  and  Devonshire  cream, 
and  voted  poetry  a  much  sounder  business 
than  it  looks. 

So  things  went  on  very  happily  till  the 
three  were  seriously  warned  that  they  must 
work  in  earnest,  and  stop  giving  amateur 
performances  of  ‘‘Aladdin”  and  writing 
librettos  of  comic  operas  which  never  came 
off,  and  worrying  their  house-masters  into 
grey  hairs. 

Then  they  all  grew  very  good,  and  one 
of  them  got  into  the  Army;  and  another — 
the  Irish  one — became  an  engineer,  and  the 
third  one  found  himself  on  a  daily  paper 
half  a  world  away  from  the  Pebble-ridge  and 
the  sea-beach.  The  three  swore  eternal 
friendship  before  they  parted,  and  from  time 
to  time  they  met  boys  of  their  year  in  India, 
and  magnified  the  honour  of  the  old  School. 

The  boys  are  scattered  all  over  the  world, 
one  to  each  degree  of  land  east  and  west,  as 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL 


313 


their  fathers  were  before  them,  doing  much 
the  same  kind  of  work;  and  it  is  curious  to 
notice  how  little  the  character  of  the  man 
differs  from  that  of  the  boy  of  sixteen  or 
seventeen. 

The  general  and  commander-in-chief  of 
the  Study,  he  who  suggested  selling  the 
clothes,  never  lost  his  head  even  when  he 
andhis  friends  were  hemmed  round  by  the  en¬ 
emy — the  Drill  Sergeant — far  out  of  bounds 
and  learning  to  smoke  under  a  hedge.  He 
was  sick  and  dizzy,  but  he  rose  to  the  occas¬ 
ion,  took  command  of  his  forces,  and  by 
strategic  manoeuvres  along  dry  ditches  and 
crawlings  through  tall  grass,  outflanked  the 
enemy  and  got  into  safe  ground  without 
losing  one  man  of  the  three. 

A  little  later,  when  he  was  a  subaltern  in 
India,  he  was  bitten  by  a  mad  dog,  went  to 
France  to  be  treated  by  Pasteur,  and  came 
out  again  in  the  heat  of  the  hot  weather  to 
find  himself  almost  alone  in  charge  of  six 
hundred  soldiers,  and  his  Drill  Sergeant  dead 
and  his  office  clerk  run  away,  leaving  the 
Regimental  books  in  the  most  ghastly  con¬ 
fusion.  Then  we  happened  to  meet;  and 
as  he  was  telling  his  story  there  was  just 
the  same  happy  look  on  his  face  as  when  he 


314  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

steered  us  down  the  lanes  with  the  certainty 
of  a  superior  thrashing  if  we  were  caught. 

And  there  were  others  who  went  abroad 
with  their  men,  and  when  they  got  into 
tight  places  behaved  very  much  as  they  had 
behaved  at  foot-ball. 

The  boy  who  used  to  take  flying  jumps 
on  to  the  ball  and  roll  over  and  over  with  it, 
because  he  was  big  and  fat  and  could  not 
run,  took  a  flying  jump  onto  a  Burmese 
dacoit  whom  he  had  surprised  by  night  in  a 
stockade;  but  he  forgot  that  he  was  much 
heavier  than  he  had  been  at  School,  and  by 
the  time  he  rolled  off  his  victim  the  little 
dacoit  was  stone  dead. 

And  there  was  a  boy  who  was  always  be¬ 
ing  led  astray  by  bad  advice,  and  begging 
off  punishment  on  that  account.  He  got 
into  some  little  scrape  when  he  grew  up,  and 
we  who  knew  him  knew,  before  he  was  rep¬ 
rimanded  by  his  commanding  officer,  ex¬ 
actly  what  his  excuse  would  be.  It  came 
out  almost  word  for  word  as  he  was  used  to 
whimper  it  at  School.  He  was  cured, 
though  by  being  sent  off  on  a  small  expedi¬ 
tion  where  he  alone  would  be  responsible 
for  any  advice  that  was  going,  as  well  as 
for  fifty  soldiers. 


AN  ENGLISH  SCHOOL  315 

And  the  best  boy  of  all — he  was  really 
good,  not  book  good — was  shot  in  the  thigh 
as  he  was  leading  his  men  up  the  ramp  of  a 
fortress.  All  he  said  was,  ‘‘Put  me  up  against 
that  tree  and  take  my  men  on”;  and  when 
the  men  came  back  he  was  dead. 

Ages  and  ages  ago,  when  Queen  Victoria 
was  shot  at  by  a  man  in  the  street,  the 
School  paper  made  some  verses  about  it  that 
ended  like  this: 

One  school  of  many,  made  to  make 
Men  who  shall  hold  it  dearest  right 

To  battle  for  their  ruler’s  sake, 

And  stake  their  being  in  the  fight. 


Sends  greeting,  humble  and  sincere. 

Though  verse  be  rude  and  poor  and  mean. 
To  you,  the  greatest  as  most  dear, 

Victoria,  by  God’s  Grace,  our  Queen! 

Such  greetings  as  should  come  from  those 
Whose  fathers  faced  the  Sepoy  hordes. 

Or  served  you  in  the  Russian  snows 
And  dying,  left  their  sons  their  swords. 


For  we  are  bred  to  do  your  will 
By  land  and  sea,  wherever  flies 
The  Flag  to  fight  and  follow  still. 
And  work  your  empire’s  destinies. 


3i6  land  and  sea  TALES 

Once  more  we  greet  you,  though  unseen 
Our  greetings  be,  and  coming  slow. 

Trust  us,  if  need  arise,  O  Queen! 

We  shall  not  tarry  with  the  blow. 

And  there  are  one  or  two  places  in  the 
world  that  can  bear  witness  how  the  School 
kept  its  word. 


A  COUNTING-OUT  SONG 


f\ 


A 


A  COUNTING-OUT  SONG 


WHAT  is  the  song  the  children  sing 

When  doorway  lilacs  bloom  in  Spring, 
And  the  Schools  are  loosed,  and  the  games 
are  played 

That  were  deadly  earnest  when  Earth  was 
made  ? 

Hear  them  chattering,  shrill  and  hard. 

After  dinner-time,  out  in  the  yard. 

As  the  sides  are  chosen  and  all  submit 
To  the  chance  of  the  lot  that  shall  make 
them  ‘‘It.” 

(Singing)  Eenee^  MeeneCy  MaineCy  Mo! 
Catch  a  nigger  hy  the  toe  ! 

If  he  hollers  let  him  go 
Eeneey  Meeneey  Maine ey  Mo  ! 
Y ou — are — It  !  ’  ’ 

Eenee,  Meenee,  Mainee,  and  Mo 
Were  the  First  Big  Four  of  the  Long  Ago, 
When  the  Pole  of  the  Earth  sloped  thirty 
degrees. 

And  Central  Europe  began  to  freeze, 

319 


320  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

And  they  needed  Ambassadors  staunch  and 
stark 

To  steady  the  Tribes  in  the  gathering  dark: 
But  the  frost  was  fierce  and  flesh  was  frail, 
So  they  launched  a  Magic  that  could  not 
fail. 

(Singing)  Eenee^  Meenee^  Mainee,  Mo  ! 

Hear  the  wolves  across  the  snow  t 
Someone  has  to  kill  Vm — so 
Eenee,  Meenee,  Mainee^  Mo 
Make — you — It  H 


Slowly  the  Glacial  Epoch  passed, 

Central  Europe  thawed  out  at  last; 

And,  under  the  slush  of  the  melting  snows^ 
The  first  dim  shapes  of  the  Nations  rose. 
Rome,  Britannia,  Belgium,  Gaul — 

Flood  and  avalanche  fathered  them  all; 

And  the  First  Big  Four,  as  they  watched  the 
mess, 

Pitied  Man  in  his  helplessness. 

(Singing)  ^^Eenee^  Meenee^  Mainee,  Mo! 

Trouble  starts  when  Nations 
grow. 

Someone  has  to  stop  it — so 
Eeneey  Meenee^  Mainee^  Mo 
Make — you — It 


A  COUNTING-OUT  SONG  321 

Thus  it  happened,  but  none  can  tell 
What  was  the  Power  behind  the  spell — 
Fear,  or  Duty,  or  Pride,  or  Faith — 

That  sent  men  shuddering  out  to  death — 
To  cold  and  watching,  and,  worse  than 
these. 

Work,  more  work,  when  they  looked  for 
ease — 

To  the  day’s  discomfort,  the  night’s  de¬ 
spair. 

In  the  hope  of  a  prize  that  they  never  would 
share. 

(Singing)  “  EeneCy  Meenee^  Mainee^  Mo  ! 

Man  is  born  to  toil  and  zvoe. 
One  will  cure  the  other — so 
Eenee,  Meeneey  Mainee^  Mo 
Make — you — It^ 


Once  and  again,  as  the  Ice  went  North 
The  grass  crept  up  to  the  Firth  of 
Forth. 

Once  and  again,  as  the  Ice  came  South 
The  glaciers  ground  over  Lossiemouth. 

But,  grass  or  glacier,  cold  or  hot, 

Men  went  out  who  would  rather  not, 


322  LAND  AND  SEA  TALES 

And  fought  with  the  Tiger,  the  Pig  and  the 
Ape, 

To  hammer  the  world  into  decent  shape. 
(Singing)  Eenee^  Meenee,  Mainee^  Mo  ! 

Whaf  s  the  use  of  doing  so  ? 
Ask  the  Gods,  for  we  donf 
know; 

But  Eenee,  Meenee,  Mainee, 
Mo 

Make — us — It  !” 

'Nothing  is  left  of  that  terrible  rune 
But  a  tag  of  gibberish  tacked  to  a  tune 
That  ends  the  waiting  and  settles  the  claims 
Of  children  arguing  over  their  games; 

For  never  yet  has  a  boy  been  found 
To  shirk  his  turn  when  the  turn  came  round; 
Or  even  a  girl  has  been  known  to  say 
,“If  you  laugh  at  me  I  sha’n’t  play.” 

For —  Eenee,  Meenee,  Mainee,  Mo, 

Dont  you  let  the  grown-ups  know! 
You  may  hate  it  ever  so. 

But  if  you  re  chose  youLfc 
bound  to  go. 

When  Eenee,  Meenee,  Mainee, 
Mo 

Make — you — It  W 


THE  END 


m 


^  fi 

i  '  i 


1»  ’ 


• .  J 

A', 


■t.i's.